The Mahabharata The Sacred
Scripture of
great Epic Sree
Mahabharatam:
The Mahabharata
Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasatranslated by
Sreemaan Brahmasri Kisari Mohan Ganguli
Book 2 (Sabha Parva)
Book 2
Chapter 1
1 [v]
tato 'bravīn mayaḥ pārthaṃ vāsudevasya saṃnidhau
prāñjaliḥ ślakṣṇayā vācā pūjayitvā punaḥ punaḥ
2 asmāc ca kṛṣṇāt saṃkruddhāt pāvakāc ca didhakṣataḥ
tvayā trāto 'smi kaunteya brūhi kiṃ karavāṇi te
3 [ārj]
kṛtam eva tvayā sarvaṃ svasti gaccha mahāsura
prītimān bhava me nityaṃ prītimanto vayaṃ ca te
4 [maya]
yuktam etat tvayi vibho yathāttha puruṣarṣabha
prītipūrvam ahaṃ kiṃ cit kartum icchāmi bhārata
5 ahaṃ hi viśvakarmā vai dānavānāṃ mahākaviḥ
so 'haṃ vai tvatkṛte kiṃ cit kartum icchāmi pāṇḍava
6 [ar]
prāṇakṛcchrād vimuktaṃ tvam ātmānaṃ manyase mayā
evaṃgate na śakṣyāmi kiṃ cit kārayituṃ tvayā
7 na cāpi tava saṃkalpaṃ mogham icchāmi dānava
kṛṣṇasya kriyatāṃ kiṃ cit tathā pratikṛtaṃ mayi
8 [v]
codito vāsudevas tu mayena bharatarṣabha
muhūrtam iva saṃdadhyau kim
ayaṃ codyatām iti
9 codayām āsa taṃ kṛṣṇaḥ sabhā vai kriyatām iti
dharmarājasya daiteya yādṛśīm iha manyase
10 yāṃ kṛtāṃ nānukuryus te mānavāḥ prekṣya vismitāḥ
manuṣyaloke kṛtsne 'smiṃs tādṛśīṃ kuru vai
sabhām
11 yatra divyān abhiprāyān paśyema
vihitāṃs tvayā
āsurān mānuṣāṃś caiva tāṃ sabhāṃ kuru vai maya
12 pratigṛhya tu tad
vākyaṃ saṃprahṛṣṭo mayas tadā
vimānapratimāṃ cakre pāṇḍavasya sabhāṃ mudā
13 tataḥ kṛṣṇaś ca pārthaś ca dharmarāje yudhiṣṭhire
sarvam etad yathāvedya darśayām āsatur mayam
14 tasmai yudhiṣṭhiraḥ pūjāṃ yathārham akarot tadā
sa tu tāṃ pratijagrāha mayaḥ satkṛtya satkṛtaḥ
15 sa pūrvadeva caritaṃ tatra tatra viśāṃ pate
kathayām āsa daiteyaḥ pāṇḍuputreṣu bhārata
16 sa kālaṃ kaṃ cid āśvasya viśvakarmā pracintya ca
sabhāṃ pracakrame kartuṃ pāṇḍavānāṃ mahātmanām
17 abhiprāyeṇa pārthānāṃ kṛṣṇasya ca mahātmanaḥ
puṇye 'hani mahātejāḥ kṛtakautuka maṅgalaḥ
18 tarpayitvā dvijaśreṣṭhān pāyasena sahasraśaḥ
dhanaṃ bahuvidhaṃ dattvā tebhya eva ca vīryavān
19 sarvartuguṇasaṃpannāṃ divyarūpāṃ manoramām
daśa kiṣku sahasrāṃ tāṃ māpayām āsa sarvataḥ
SECTION I
(Sabhakriya
Parva)
Om! After having bowed down to Narayana, and Nara, the most exalted
male being, and also to the goddess Saraswati, must the word Jaya be
uttered."Vaisampayana said,--"Then, in the presence of Vasudeva, Maya Danava, having worshipped Arjuna, repeatedly spoke unto him with joined hands and in amiable words,--'O son of Kunti, saved have I been by thee from this Krishna in spate and from Pavaka (fire) desirous of consuming me. Tell me what I have to do for thee.
"Arjuna said,--'O great Asura, everything hath already been done by thee (even by this offer of thine). Blest be thou. Go whithersoever thou likest. Be kind and well-disposed towards me, as we are even kind to and well-pleased with thee!'
"Maya said,--'O bull amongst men, what thou hast said is worthy of thee, O exalted one. But O Bharata, I desire to do something for thee cheerfully. I am a great artist, a Viswakarma among the Danavas. O son of Pandu, being what I am, I desire to do something for thee.'
"Arjuna said,--'O sinless one, thou regardest thyself as saved (by me) from imminent death. Even if it hath been so, I cannot make thee do anything for me. At the same time, O Danava, I do not wish to frustrate thy intentions. Do thou something for Krishna. That will be a sufficient requital for my services to thee.'
Vaisampayana said,--"Then, O bull of the Bharata race, urged by Maya, Vasudeva reflected for a moment as to what he should ask Maya to accomplish. Krishna, the Lord of the universe and the Creator of every object, having reflected in his mind, thus commanded Maya,--'Let a palatial sabha (meeting hall) as thou choosest, be built (by thee), if thou, O son of Diti, who art the foremost of all artists, desirest to do good to Yudhishthira the just. Indeed, build thou such a palace that persons belonging to the world of men may not be able to imitate it even after examining it with care, while seated within. And, O Maya, build thou a mansion in which we may behold a combination of godly, asuric and human designs.'"
p. 2
Vaisampayana continued,--"Having heard those words, Maya became exceedingly glad. And he forthwith built a magnificent palace for the son of Pandu like unto the palace of the celestials themselves. Then Krishna and Partha (Arjuna) after having narrated everything unto king Yudhishthira the just, introduced Maya unto him. Yudhishthira received Maya with respect, offering him the honour he deserved. And, O Bharata, Maya accepted that honour thinking highly of it. O monarch of the Bharata race, that great son of Diti then recited unto the sons of Pandu the history of the Danava Vrisha-parva, and that foremost of artists then, having rested awhile, set himself after much thoughtful planning to build a palace for the illustrious sons of Pandu. Agreeably to the wishes of both Krishna and the sons of Pritha, the illustrious Danava of great prowess, having performed on an auspicious day the initial propitiatory rites of foundation and having also gratified thousands of well-versed Brahmanas with sweetened milk and rice and with rich presents of various kinds, measured out a plot of land five thousand cubits square, which was delightful and exceedingly handsome to behold and which was favourable for construction of a building well-suited to the exigencies of every season."
Book 2
Chapter 2
1 [v]
uṣitvā khāṇḍava prasthe sukhavāsaṃ janārdanaḥ
pārthaiḥ prītisamāyuktaiḥ pūjanārho 'bhipūjitaḥ
2 gamanāya matiṃ cakre pitur darśanalālasaḥ
dharmarājam athāmantrya pṛthāṃ ca pṛthulocanaḥ
3 vavande caraṇau mūrdhnā jagad vandyaḥ pitṛsvasuḥ
sa tayā mūrdhny upāghrātaḥ pariṣvaktaś ca keśavaḥ
4 dadarśānantaraṃ kṛṣṇo bhaginīṃ svāṃ mahāyaśāḥ
tām upetya hṛṣīkeśaḥ prītyā bāṣpasamanvitaḥ
5 arthyaṃ tathyaṃ hitaṃ vākyaṃ laghu yuktam anuttamam
uvāca bhagavān bhadrāṃ subhadrāṃ bhadra bhāṣiṇīm
6 tayā svajanagāmīni śrāvito
vacanāni saḥ
saṃpūjitaś cāpy asakṛc chirasā cābhivāditaḥ
7 tām anujñāpya vārṣṇeyaḥ pratinandya ca bhāminīm
dadarśānantaraṃ kṛṣṇāṃ daumyaṃ cāpi janārdanaḥ
8 vavande ca yathānyāyaṃ dhaumyaṃ puruṣasattamaḥ
draupadīṃ sāntvayitvā ca
āmantrya ca janārdanaḥ
9 bhrātṝn abhyagamad dhīmān pārthena sahito balī
bhrātṛbhiḥ pañcabhiḥ kṛṣṇo vṛtaḥ śakra ivāmaraiḥ
10 arcayām āsa devāṃś ca dvijāṃś ca yadupuṃgavaḥ
mālyajapya namaḥ kārair gandhair
uccāvacair api
sa kṛtvā sarvakāryāṇi pratasthe tasthuṣāṃ varaḥ
11 svasti vācyārhato viprān dadhi
pātraphalākṣataiḥ
vasu pradāya ca tataḥ pradakṣiṇam avartata
12 kāñcanaṃ ratham
āsthāya tārkṣya ketanam āśugam
gadā cakrāsiśārṅgādyair āyudhaiś ca
samanvitam
13 tithāv atha ca nakṣatre muhūrte ca guṇānvite
prayayau puṇḍarīkākṣaḥ sainyasugrīva vāhanaḥ
14 anvāruroha cāpy enaṃ premṇā rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
apāsya cāsya yantāraṃ dārukaṃ yantṛsattamam
abhīṣūn saṃprajagrāha svayaṃ kurupatis tadā
15 upāruhyārjunaś cāpi cāmaravyajanaṃ sitam
rukmadaṇḍaṃ bṛhan mūrdhni dudhāvābhipradakṣiṇam
16 tathaiva bhīmaseno 'pi yamābhyāṃ sahito vaśī
pṛṣṭhato 'nuyayau kṛṣṇam ṛtvik paurajanair vṛtaḥ
17 sa tathā bhrātṛbhiḥ sārdhaṃ keśavaḥ paravīrahā
anugamyamānaḥ śuśubhe śiṣyair iva guruḥ priyaiḥ
18 pārtham āmantrya govindaḥ pariṣvajya ca pīḍitam
yudhiṣṭhiraṃ pūjayitvā bhīmasenaṃ yamau tathā
19 pariṣvakto bhṛśaṃ tābhyāṃ yamābhyām
abhivāditaḥ
tatas taiḥ saṃvidaṃ kṛtvā yathāvan madhusūdanaḥ
20 nivartayitvā ca tadā pāṇḍavān sapadānugān
svāṃ purīṃ prayayau kṛṣṇaḥ puraṃdara ivāparaḥ
21 locanair anujagmus te tam ādṛṣṭi pathāt tadā
manobhir anujagmus te kṛṣṇaṃ prītisamanvayāt
22 atṛpta manasām eva teṣāṃ keśava darśane
kṣipram antardadhe śauriś cakṣuṣāṃ priyadarśanaḥ
23 akāmā iva pārthās te govinda
gatamānasāḥ
nivṛtyopayayuḥ sarve svapuraṃ puruṣarṣabhāḥ
syandanenātha kṛṣṇo 'pi samaye
dvārakām agāt
SECTION II
"Vaisampayana said,--"Janardana deserving the worship of all, having lived happily at Khandavaprastha for some time, and having been treated all the while with respectful love and affection by the sons of Pritha, became desirous one day of leaving Khandavaprastha to behold his father. That possessor of large eyes, unto whom was due the obeisance of the universe, then saluted both Yudhishthira and Pritha and made obeisance with his head unto the feet of Kunti, his father's sister. Thus revered by Kesava, Pritha smelt his head and embraced him. The illustrious Hrishikesa approached his own sister Subhadra affectionately, with his eyes filled with tears, and spoke unto her words of excellent import and truth, terse proper, unanswerable and fraught with good. The sweet-speeched Subhadra also, saluting him in return and worshipping him repeatedly with bent head, told him all that she wished to be conveyed to her relatives on the paternal side. And bidding her farewell and uttering benedictions on his handsome sister, he of the Vrishni race, next saw Draupadi and Dhaumya. That best of men duly made obeisance unto Dhaumya, and consoling Draupadi obtained leave from her. Then the learned and mighty Krishna, accompanied by Partha, went to his cousins. And surrounded by the five brothers, Krishna shone like Sakra in the midst of the celestials. He whose banner bore the figure of Garuda, desirous of performing the rites preparatoryp. 3
to the commencement of a journey, purified himself by a bath and adorned his person with ornaments. The bull of the Yadu race then worshipped the gods and Brahmanas with floral wreaths, mantras, bows of the head, and excellent perfumes. Having finished all these rites, that foremost of steady and virtuous persons then thought of setting out. The chief of the Yadu race then came out of the inner to the outer apartment, and issuing thence he made unto Brahmanas, deserving of worship, offerings of vessel-fulls of curd and fruits, and parched-grain and caused them to pronounce benedictions upon him. And making unto them presents also of wealth, he went round them. Then ascending his excellent car of gold endued with great speed and adorned with banner bearing the figure of Tarkhya (Garuda) and furnished also with mace, discus, sword, his bow Sharnga and other weapons, and yoking thereunto his horses Saivya and Sugriva, he of eyes like lotuses set out at an excellent moment of a lunar day of auspicious stellar conjunction. And Yudhishthira, the king of the Kurus, from affection, ascended the chariot after Krishna, and causing that best charioteer Daruka to stand aside, himself took the reins. And Arjuna also, of long arms, riding on that car, walked round Krishna and fanned him with a white chamara furnished with a handle of gold. And the mighty Bhimasena accompanied by the twin brothers Nakula and Sahadeva and the priests and citizens all followed Krishna from behind. And Kesava, that slayer of hostile heroes, followed by all the brothers, shone like a preceptor followed by his favourite pupils. Then Govinda spoke unto Arjuna and clasped him firmly, and worshipping Yudhisthira and Bhima, embraced the twins. And embraced in return by the three elder Pandavas, he was reverentially saluted by the twins. After having gone about half a Yojana (two miles), Krishna, that subjugator of hostile towns, respectfully addressed Yudhishthira and requested him, O Bharata, to stop following him further. And Govinda, conversant with every duty, then reverentially saluted Yudhishthira and took hold of his feet. But Yudhishthira soon raised Kesava and smelt his head. King Yudhishthira the just, the son of Pandu, having raised Krishna endued with eyes like lotus-petals and the foremost of the Yadava race, gave him leave, saying,--'Good bye!' Then the slayer of Madhu, making an appointment with them (about his return) in words that were proper, and preventing with difficulty the Pandavas from following him further on foot, gladly proceeded towards his own city, like Indra going towards Amravati. Out of the love and affection they bore him, the Pandavas gazed on Krishna as long as he was within sight, and their minds also followed him when he got out of sight. And Kesava of agreeable person soon disappeared from their sight, unsatiated though their minds were with looking at him. Those bulls among men, the sons of Pritha, with minds fixed on Govinda, desisted (from following him further) and unwillingly returned to their own city in haste. And Krishna in his car soon reached Dwaraka followed by that hero
p. 4
[paragraph continues] Satyaki. Then Sauri, the son of Devaki, accompanied by his charioteer Daruka reached Dwaraka with the speed of Garuda."
Vaisampayana continued,--"Meanwhile king Yudhishthira of unfading glory, accompanied by his brothers and surrounded by friends, entered his excellent capital. And that tiger among men, dismissing all his relatives, brothers, and sons, sought to make himself happy in the company of Draupadi. And Kesava also, worshipped by the principal Yadavas including Ugrasena, entered with a happy heart his own excellent city. And worshipping his old father and his illustrious mother, and saluting (his brother) Valadeva, he of eyes like lotus-petals took his seat. Embracing Pradyumna, Shamva, Nishatha, Charudeshna, Gada, Aniruddha and Bhanu, and obtaining the leave of all the elderly men, Janardana entered the apartments of Rukmini."
Book
2
Chapter 3
1 [v]
athābravīn mayaḥ pārtham
arjunaṃ jayatāṃ varam
āpṛcche tvāṃ gamiṣyāmi kṣipram eṣyāmi cāpy aham
2 uttareṇa tu kailāsaṃ mainākaṃ parvataṃ prati
yakṣyamāṇeṣu sarveṣu dānaveṣu tadā mayā
kṛtaṃ maṇimayaṃ bhāṇḍaṃ ramyaṃ bindusaraḥ prati
3 sabhāyāṃ satyasaṃdhasya yad āsīd vṛṣaparvaṇaḥ
āgamiṣyāmi tadgṛhya yadi tiṣṭhati bhārata
4 tataḥ sabhāṃ kariṣyāmi pāṇḍavāya yaśo vine
manaḥ prahlādinīṃ citrāṃ sarvaratra vibhūṣitām
5 asti bindusarasy eva gadā śreṣṭhā kurūdvaha
nihitā yauvanāśvena rājñā hatvā raṇe ripūn
suvarṇabindubhiś citrā
gurvī bhārasahā dṛḍhā
6 sā vai śatasahasrasya saṃmitā sarvaghātinī
anurūpā ca bhīmasya gāṇḍīvaṃ bhavato yathā
7 vāruṇaś ca mahāśaṅkho devadattaḥ sughoṣavān
sarvam etat pradāsyāmi bhavate nātra saṃśayaḥ
ity uktvā so 'suraḥ pārthaṃ prāg udīcīm agād diśam
8 uttareṇa tu kailāsaṃ mainākaṃ parvataṃ prati
hiraṇyaśṛṅgo bhagavān mahāmaṇimayo giriḥ
9 ramyaṃ bindusaro nāma yatra rājā bhagīrathaḥ
dṛṣṭvā bhāgīrathīṃ gaṅgām uvāsa bahulāḥ samāḥ
10 yatreṣṭvā sarvabhūtānām īśvareṇa mahātmanā
āhṛtāḥ kratavo
mukhyāḥ śataṃ bharatasattama
11 yatra yūpā maṇimayāś cityāś cāpi hiran mayāḥ
śobhārthaṃ vihitās tatra na tu
dṛṣṭāntataḥ kṛtāḥ
12 yatreṣṭvā sa gataḥ siddhiṃ sahasrākṣaḥ śacīpatiḥ
yatra bhūtapatiḥ sṛṣṭvā sarvalokān sanātanaḥ
upāsyate tigmatejā vṛto bhūtaiḥ sahasraśaḥ
13 naranārāyaṇau brahmā yamaḥ sthāṇuś ca pañcamaḥ
upāsate yatra satraṃ sahasrayugaparyaye
14 yatreṣṭaṃ vāsudevena sarvair varṣasahasrakaiḥ
śraddadhānena satataṃ śiṣṭasaṃpratipattaye
15 suvarṇamālino yūpāś
cityāś cāpy ati bhāsvarāḥ
dadau yatra sahasrāṇi prayutāni ca
keśavaḥ
16 tatra gatvā sa jagrāha gadāṃ śaṅkhaṃ ca bhārata
sphāṭikaṃ ca sabhā dravyaṃ yad āsīd vṛṣaparvaṇaḥ
kiṃkaraiḥ saha rakṣobhir agṛhṇāt sarvam eva tat
17 tad āhṛtya tu tāṃ cakre so 'suro 'pratimāṃ sabhām
viśrutāṃ triṣu lokeṣu divyāṃ maṇimayīṃ śubhām
18 gadāṃ ca
bhīmasenāya pravarāṃ pradadau tadā
devadattaṃ ca pārthāya dadau
śaṅkham anuttamam
19 sabhā tu sā mahārāja śātakumbhamaya
drumā
daśa kiṣku sahasrāṇi samantād āyatābhavat
20 yathā vahner yathārkasya somasya ca
yathaiva sā
bhrājamānā tathā divyā babhāra paramaṃ vapuḥ
21 pratighnatīva prabhayā prabhām
arkasya bhāsvarām
prababhau jvalamāneva divyā divyena varcasā
22 nagameghapratīkāśā divam āvṛtya viṣṭhitā
āyatā vipulā ślakṣṇā vipāpmā
vigataklamā
23 uttamadravyasaṃpannā maṇiprākāramālinī
bahuratnā bahudhanā sukṛtā viśvakarmaṇā
24 na dāśārhī sudharmā vā brahmaṇo vāpi tādṛśī
āsīd rūpeṇa saṃpannā yāṃ cakre 'pratimāṃ mayaḥ
25 tāṃ sma tatra mayenoktā
rakṣanti ca vahanti ca
sabhām aṣṭau sahasrāṇi kiṃkarā nāma rākṣasāḥ
26 antarikṣacarā ghorā
mahākāyā mahābalāḥ
raktākṣāḥ piṅgalākṣāś ca śuktikarṇāḥ prahāriṇaḥ
27 tasyāṃ sabhāyāṃ nalinīṃ cakārāpratimāṃ mayaḥ
vaiḍūrya patravitatāṃ maṇināla mayāmbujām
28 padmasaugandhika vatīṃ nānādvija gaṇāyutām
puṣpitaiḥ paṅkajaiś citrāṃ kūrmamatsyaiś ca
śobhitām
29 sūpatīrthām akaluṣāṃ sarvartusalilāṃ śubhām
mārutenaiva coddhūtair muktā bindubhir ācitām
30 maṇiratnacitāṃ tāṃ tu ke cid abhyetya pārthivāḥ
dṛṣṭvāpi nābhyajānanta te 'jñānāt
prapatanty uta
31 tāṃ sabhām abhito nityaṃ puṣpavanto mahādrumāḥ
āsan nānāvidhā nīlāḥ śītac chāyā
manoramāḥ
32 kānanāni sugandhīni puṣkariṇyaś ca sarvaśaḥ
haṃsakāraṇḍava yutāś cakravākopaśobhitāḥ
33 jalajānāṃ ca mālyānāṃ sthalajānāṃ ca sarvaśaḥ
māruto gandham ādāya pāṇḍavān sma niṣevate
34 īdṛśīṃ tāṃ sabhāṃ kṛtvā māsaiḥ pari caturdaśaiḥ
niṣṭhitāṃ dharmarājāya mayo rājñe nyavedayat
SECTION III
"Vaisampayana said,--"Then Maya Danava addressed Arjuna, that foremost of successful warriors, saying,--'I now go with thy leave, but shall come back soon. On the north of the Kailasa peak near the mountains of Mainaka, while the Danavas were engaged in a sacrifice on the banks of Vindu lake, I gathered a huge quantity of delightful and variegated vanda (a kind of rough materials) composed of jewels and gems. This was placed in the mansion of Vrishaparva ever devoted to truth. If it be yet existing, I shall come back, O Bharata, with it. I shall then commence the construction of the delightful palace of the Pandavas, which is to be adorned with every kind of gems and celebrated all over the world. There is also, I think, O thou of the Kuru race, a fierce club placed in the lake Vindu by the King (of the Danavas) after slaughtering therewith all his foes in battle. Besides being heavy and strong and variegated with golden knobs, it is capable of bearing great weight, and of slaying all foes, and is equal in strength unto an hundred thousand clubs. It is a fit weapon for Bhima, even as the Gandiva is for thee. There is also (in that lake) a large conch-shell called Devadatta of loud sound, that came from Varuna. I shall no doubt give all these to thee. Having spoken thus unto Partha, the Asura went away in a north-easterly direction. On the north of Kailasa in the mountains of Mainaka, there is a huge peak of gems and jewels called Hiranya-sringa. Near that peak is a delightful lake of the name of Vindu. There, on its banks, previously dwelt king Bhagiratha for many years, desiring to behold the goddess Ganga, since called Bhagirathee after that king's name. And there, on its banks, O thou best of the Bharatas, Indra the illustrious lord of every created thing, performedp. 5
one hundred great sacrifices. There, for the sake of beauty, though not according to the dictates of the ordinance, were placed sacrificial stakes made of gems and altars of gold. There, after performing those sacrifices, the thousand-eyed lord of Sachi became crowned with success. There the fierce Mahadeva, the eternal lord of every creature, has taken up his abode after having created all the worlds and there he dwelleth, worshipped with reverence by thousands of spirits. There Nara and Narayana, Brahma and Yama and Sthanu the fifth, perform their sacrifices at the expiration of a thousand yugas. There, for the establishment of virtue and religion, Vasudeva, with pious devotion, performed his sacrifices extending for many, many long years. There were placed by Keshava thousands and tens of thousands of sacrificial stakes adorned with golden garlands and altars of great splendour. Going thither, O Bharata, Maya brought back the club and the conch-shell and the various crystalline articles that had belonged to king Vrishaparva. And the great Asura, Maya, having gone thither, possessed himself of the whole of the great wealth which was guarded by Yakshas and Rakshasas. Bringing them, the Asura constructed therewith a peerless palace, which was of great beauty and of celestial make, composed entirely of gems and precious stones, and celebrated throughout the three worlds. He gave unto Bhimasena that best of clubs, and unto Arjuna the most excellent conch-shell at whose sound all creatures trembled in awe. And the palace that Maya built consisted of columns of gold, and occupied, O monarch, an area of five thousand cubits. The palace, possessing an exceedingly beautiful form, like unto that of Agni or Suryya, or Soma, shone in great splendour, and by its brilliance seemed to darken even the bright rays of the sun. And with the effulgence it exhibited, which was a mixture of both celestial and terrestrial light, it looked as if it was on fire. Like unto a mass of new clouds conspicuous in the sky, the palace rose up coming into view of all. Indeed, the palace that the dexterous Maya built was so wide, delightful, and refreshing, and composed of such excellent materials, and furnished with such golden walls and archways, and adorned with so many varied pictures, and was withal so rich and well-built, that in beauty it far surpassed Sudharma of the Dasarha race, or the mansion of Brahma himself. And eight thousand Rakshasas called Kinkaras, fierce, huge-bodied and endued with great strength, of red coppery eyes and arrowy ears, well-armed and capable of ranging through the air, used to guard and protect that palace. Within that palace Maya placed a peerless tank, and in that tank were lotuses with leaves of dark-coloured gems and stalks of bright jewels, and other flowers also of golden leaves. And aquatic fowls of various species sported on its bosom. Itself variegated with full-blown lotuses and stocked with fishes and tortoises of golden hue, its bottom was without mud and its water transparent. There was a flight of crystal stairs leading from the banks to the edge of the water. The gentle breezes that swept along
p. 6
its bosom softly shook the flowers that studded it. The banks of that tank were overlaid with slabs of costly marble set with pearls. And beholding that tank thus adorned all around with jewels and precious stones, many kings that came there mistook it for land and fell into it with eyes open. Many tall trees of various kinds were planted all around the palace. Of green foliage and cool shade, and ever blossoming, they were all very charming to behold. Artificial woods were laid around, always emitting a delicious fragrance. And there were many tanks also that were adorned with swans and Karandavas and Chakravakas (Brahminy ducks) in the grounds lying about the mansion. And the breeze bearing the fragrance of lotuses growing in water and (of those growing on land) ministered unto the pleasure and happiness of the Pandavas. And Maya having constructed such a palatial hall within fourteen months, reported its completion unto Yudhishthira."
Book
2
Chapter 4
1 [v]
tataḥ praveśanaṃ cakre tasyāṃ rājā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
ayutaṃ bhojayām āsa brāhmaṇānāṃ narādhipaḥ
2 ghṛtapāyasena
madhunā bhakṣyair mūlaphalais tathā
ahataiś caiva vāsobhir mālyair uccāvacair api
3 dadau tebhyaḥ sahasrāṇi gavāṃ pratyekaśaḥ prabhuḥ
puṇyāhaghoṣas tatrāsīd divaspṛg iva bhārata
4 vāditrair vividhair gītair
gandhair uccāvacair api
pūjayitvā kuruśreṣṭho daivatāni
niveśya ca
5 tatra mallā naṭā jhallāḥ sūtā vaitālikās tathā
upatasthur mahātmānaṃ saptarātraṃ yudhiṣṭhiram
6 tathā sa kṛtvā pūjāṃ tāṃ bhrātṛbhiḥ saha pāṇḍavaḥ
tasyāṃ sabhāyāṃ ramyāyāṃ reme śakro yathā divi
7 sabhāyām ṛṣayas tasyāṃ pāṇḍavaiḥ saha āsate
āsāṃ cakrur narendrāś ca
nānādeśasamāgatāḥ
8 asito devalaḥ satyaḥ sarpamālī mahāśirāḥ
arvāvasuḥ sumitraś ca
maitreyaḥ śunako baliḥ
9 bako dālbhyaḥ sthūlaśirāḥ kṛṣṇadvaipāyanaḥ śukaḥ
sumantur jaiminiḥ pailo vyāsa
śiṣyās tathā vayam
10 tittirir yājñavalkyaś ca sasuto
lomaharṣaṇaḥ
apsu homyaś ca dhaumyaś ca āṇī māṇḍavya kauśikau
11 dāmoṣṇīṣas traivaṇiś ca parṇādo ghaṭajānukaḥ
mauñjāyano vāyubhakṣaḥ pārāśaryaś ca sārikau
12 balavākaḥ śinī vākaḥ satyapālaḥ kṛtaśramaḥ
jātū karṇaḥ śikhāvāṃś ca subalaḥ pārijātakaḥ
13 parvataś ca mahābhāgo mārkaṇḍeyas tathā muniḥ
pavitrapāṇiḥ sāvarṇir bhālukir gālavas tathā
14 jaṅghā bandhuś ca raibhyaś
ca kopavegaśravā bhṛguḥ
hari babhruś ca kauṇḍinyo babhru mālī
sanātanaḥ
15 kakṣīvān auśijaś
caiva nāciketo 'tha gautamaḥ
paiṅgo varāhaḥ śunakaḥ śāṇḍilyaś ca mahātapāḥ
karkaro veṇujaṅghaś ca kalāpaḥ kaṭha eva ca
16 munayo dharmasahitā dhṛtātmāno jitendriyāḥ
ete cānye ca bahavo vedavedāṅgapāragāḥ
17 upāsate mahātmānaṃ sabhāyām ṛṣisattamāḥ
kathayantaḥ kathāḥ puṇyā dharmajñāḥ śucayo 'malāḥ
18 tathaiva kṣatriya śreṣṭhā dharmarājam upāsate
śrīmān mahātmā dharmātmā muñja ketur vivardhanaḥ
19 saṃgrāmajid durmukhaś
ca ugrasenaś ca vīryavān
kakṣasenaḥ kṣitipatiḥ kṣemakaś cāparājitaḥ
kāmbojarājaḥ kamalaḥ kampanaś ca mahābalaḥ
20 satataṃ kampayām āsa
yavanān eka eva yaḥ
yathāsurān kālakeyān devo vajradharas tathā
21 jaṭāsuro madrakāntaś ca
rājā; kuntiḥ kuṇindaś ca kirāta rājaḥ
tathāṅgavaṅgau saha puṇḍrakeṇa; pāṇḍyoḍra rājau saha cāndhrakeṇa
22 kirāta rājaḥ sumanā yavanādhipatis tathā
cāṇūro devarātaś ca bhojo bhīma
rathaś ca yaḥ
23 śrutāyudhaś ca kāliṅgo jayatsenaś ca māgadhaḥ
suśarmā cekitānaś ca suratho 'mitrakarṣaṇaḥ
24 ketumān vasu dānaś ca vaideho 'tha kṛtakṣaṇaḥ
sudharmā cāniruddhaś ca śrutāyuś ca mahābalaḥ
25 anūpa rājo durdharṣaḥ kṣemajic ca sudakṣiṇaḥ
śiśupālaḥ sahasutaḥ karūṣādhipatis tathā
26 vṛṣṇīnāṃ caiva durdharṣāḥ kumārā devarūpiṇaḥ
āhuko vi pṛthuś caiva gadaḥ sāraṇa eva ca
27 akrūraḥ kṛtavarmā ca sātyakiś ca śineḥ sutaḥ
bhīṣmako 'thāhṛtiś caiva dyumat senaś ca vīryavān
kekayāś ca maheṣvāsā yajñasenaś ca
saumakiḥ
28 arjunaṃ cāpi saṃśritya rājaputrā mahābalāḥ
aśikṣanta dhanurvedaṃ rauravājinavāsasaḥ
29 tatraiva śikṣitā rājan kumārā vṛṣṇinandanāḥ
raukmiṇeyaś ca sāmbaś ca yuyudhānaś ca
sātyakiḥ
30 ete cānye ca bahavo rājānaḥ pṛthivīpate
dhanaṃjaya sakhā cātra nityam āste sma
tumburuḥ
31 citrasenaḥ sahāmātyo gandharvāpsarasas tathā
gītavāditrakuśalāḥ śamyā tālaviśāradāḥ
32 pramāṇe 'tha
layasthāne kiṃnarāḥ kṛtaniśramāḥ
saṃcoditās tumburuṇā gandharvāḥ sahitā jaguḥ
33 gāyanti divyatānais te yathānyāyaṃ manasvinaḥ
pāṇḍuputrān ṛṣīṃś caiva ramayanta upāsate
34 tasyāṃ sabhāyām
āsīnāḥ suvratāḥ satyasaṃgarāḥ
divīva devā brahmāṇaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram upāsate
SECTION IV
"Vaisampayana said,--"Then that chief of men, king Yudhishthira, entered that palatial sabha having first fed ten thousand Brahmanas with preparations of milk and rice mixed with clarified butter and honey with fruits and roots, and with pork and venison. The king gratified those superior Brahmanas, who had come from various countries with food seasoned with seasamum and prepared with vegetables called jibanti, with rice mixed with clarified butter, with different preparations of meat--with indeed various kinds of other food, as also numberless viands that are fit to be sucked and innumerable kinds of drinks, with new and unused robes and clothes, and with excellent floral wreaths. The king also gave unto each of those Brahmanas a thousand kine. And, O Bharata, the voice of the gratified Brahmanas uttering,--'What an auspicious day is this! became so loud that it seemed to reach heaven itself. And when the Kuru king entered the palatial sabha having also worshipped the gods with various kinds of music and numerous species of excellent and costly perfumes, the athletes and mimes and prize-fighters and bards and encomiasts began to gratify that illustrious son of Dharma by exhibiting their skill. And thus celebrating his entry into the palace, Yudhishthira with his brothers sported within that palace like Sakra himself in heaven. Upon the seats in that palace sat, along with the Pandavas, Rishis and kings that came from various countries, viz., Asita and Devala, Satya, Sarpamali and Mahasira; Arvavasu, Sumitra, Maitreya, Sunaka and Vali; Vaka, Dalvya, Sthulasira, Krishna-Dwaipayana, and Suka Sumanta, Jaimini, Paila, and the disciples of Vyasa, viz., ourselves; Tittiri, Yajanavalkya,p. 7
and Lomaharshana with his son; Apsuhomya, Dhaumya, Animandavya; and Kausika; Damoshnisha and Traivali, Parnada, and Varayanuka, Maunjayana, Vayubhaksha, Parasarya, and Sarika; Valivaka, Silivaka, Satyapala, and Krita-srama; Jatukarna, and Sikhavat. Alamva and Parijataka; the exalted Parvata, and the great Muni Markandeya; Pavitrapani, Savarna, Bhaluki, and Galava. Janghabandhu, Raibhya, Kopavega, and Bhrigu: Harivabhru, Kaundinya, Vabhrumali, and Sanatana, Kakshivat, and Ashija, Nachiketa, and Aushija, Nachiketa, and Gautama; Painga, Varaha, Sunaka, and Sandilya of great ascetic merit: Kukkura, Venujangha, Kalapa and Katha;--these virtuous and learned Munis with senses and souls under complete control, and many others as numerous, all well-skilled in the Vedas and Vedangas and conversant with (rules of) morality and pure and spotless in behaviour, waited on the illustrious Yudhishthira, and gladdened him by their sacred discourses. And so also numerous principal Kshatriyas, such as the illustrious and virtuous Mujaketu, Vivarddhana, Sangramjit, Durmukha, the powerful Ugrasena; Kakshasena, the lord of the Earth, Kshemaka the invincible; Kamatha, the king of Kamvoja, and the mighty Kampana who alone made the Yavanas to ever tremble at his name just as the god that wieldeth the thunder-bolt maketh those Asuras, the Kalakeyas, tremble before him; Jatasura, and the king of the Madrakas, Kunti, Pulinda the king of the Kiratas, and the kings of Anga and Vanga, and Pandrya, and the king of Udhara, and Andhaka; Sumitra, and Saivya that slayer of foes; Sumanas, the king of the Kiratas, and Chanur the King of the Yavanas, Devarata, Bhoja, and the so called Bhimaratha, Srutayudha--the king of Kalinga, Jayasena the king of Magadha; and Sukarman, and Chekitana, and Puru that slayer of foes; Ketumata, Vasudana, and Vaideha and Kritakshana: Sudharman, Aniruddha, Srutayu endued with great strength; the invincible Anuparaja, the handsome Karmajit; Sisupala with his son, the king of Karusha; and the invincible youths of the Vrishni race, all equal in beauty unto the celestials, viz., Ahuka, Viprithu, Sada, Sarana, Akrura, Kritavarman, and Satyaka, the son of Sini; and Bhismaka, Ankriti, and the powerful Dyumatsena, those chief of bowmen viz., the Kaikeyas and Yajnasena of the Somaka race; these Kshatriyas endured with great might, all well-armed and wealthy, and many others also regarded as the foremost, all waited upon Yudhishthira, the son of Kunti, in that Sabha, desirous of ministering to his happiness. And those princes also, endued with great strength, who dressing themselves in deer-skins learnt the science of weapons under Arjuna, waited upon Yudhishthira. And O king, the princes also of the Vrishni race, viz., Pradyumna (the son of Rukmini) and Samva, and Yuyudhana the son of Satyaki and Sudharman and Aniruddha and Saivya that foremost of men who had learnt the science of arms under Arjuna these and many other kings, O lord of the Earth, used to wait on Yudhishthira on that occasion. And that friend
p. 8
of Dhananjaya, Tumvuru, and the Gandharva Chittasena with his ministers, any many other Gandharvas and Apsaras, well-skilled in vocal and instrumental music and in cadence and Kinnaras also well-versed in (musical) measures and motions singing celestial tunes in proper and charming voices, waited upon and gladdened the sons of Pandu and the Rishis who sat in that Sabha. And seated in that Sabha, those bull among men, of rigid vows and devoted to truth, all waited upon Yudhishthira like the celestials in heaven waiting upon Brahma."
Book
2
Chapter 5
1 [v]
tatra tatropaviṣṭeṣu pāṇḍaveṣu mahātmasu
mahatsu copaviṣṭeṣu gandharveṣu ca bhārata
2 lokān anucaran sarvān āgamat tāṃ sabhām ṛṣiḥ
nāradaḥ sumahātejā ṛṣibhiḥ sahitas tadā
3 pārijātena rājendra raivatena ca
dhīmatā
sumukhena ca saumyena devarṣir amitadyutiḥ
sabhāsthān pāṇḍavān draṣṭuṃ prīyamāṇo manojavaḥ
4 tam āgatam ṛṣiṃ dṛṣṭvā nāradaṃ sarvadharmavit
sahasā pāṇḍavaśreṣṭhaḥ pratyutthāyānujaiḥ saha
abhyavādayata prītyā vinayāvanatas tadā
5 tad arham āsanaṃ tasmai saṃpradāya yathāvidhi
arcayām āsa ratnaiś ca sarvakāmaiś ca dharmavit
6 so 'rcitaḥ pāṇḍavaiḥ sarvair maharṣir vedapāragaḥ
dharmakāmārtha saṃyuktaṃ papracchedaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram
7 [n]
kac cid arthāś ca kalpante dharme ca ramate manaḥ
sukhāni cānubhūyante manaś ca na vihanyate
8 kac cid ācaritāṃ pūrvair naradeva pitā mahaiḥ
vartase vṛttim akṣīṇāṃ dharmārthasahitāṃ nṛṣu
9 kac cid arthena vā dharmaṃ dharmeṇārtham athāpi vā
ubhau vā prītisāreṇa na kāmena
prabādhase
10 kac cid arthaṃ ca dharmaṃ ca kāmaṃ ca jayatāṃ vara
vibhajya kāle kālajña sadā varada sevase
11 kac cid rājaguṇaiḥ ṣaḍbhiḥ saptopāyāṃs tathānagha
balābalaṃ tathā samyak
caturdaśa parīkṣase
12 kac cid ātmānam anvīkṣya parāṃś ca jayatāṃ vara
tathā saṃdhāya karmāṇi aṣṭau bhārata sevase
13 kac cit prakṛtayaḥ ṣaṭ te na luptā
bharatarṣabha
āḍhyās tathāvyasaninaḥ svanuraktāś ca sarvaśaḥ
14 kac cin na tarkair dūtair vā ye cāpy
apariśaṅkitāḥ
tvatto vā tava vāmātyair bhidyate jātu mantritam
15 kac cit saṃdhiṃ yathākālaṃ vigrahaṃ copasevase
kac cid vṛttim udāsīne
madhyame cānuvartase
16 kac cid ātmasamā buddhyā śucayo
jīvitakṣamāḥ
kulīnāś cānuraktāś ca kṛtās te vīra
mantriṇaḥ
17 vijayo mantramūlo hi rājñāṃ bhavati bhārata
susaṃvṛto
mantradhanair amātyaiḥ śāstrakovidaiḥ
18 kac cin nidrāvaśaṃ naiṣi kac cit kāle vibudhyase
kac cic cāpararātreṣu cintayasy artham
arthavit
19 kac cin mantrayase naikaḥ kac cin na bahubhiḥ saha
kac cit te mantrito mantro na rāṣṭram anudhāvati
20 kac cid arthān viniścitya laghumūlān
mahodayān
kṣipram ārabhase kartuṃ na vighnayasi tādṛśān
21 kac cin na sarve karmāntāḥ parokṣās te viśaṅkitāḥ
sarve vā punar utsṛṣṭāḥ saṃsṛṣṭaṃ hy atra kāraṇam
22 kac cid rājan kṛtāny eva kṛtaprāyāni vā punaḥ
vidus te vīrakarmāṇi nānavāptāni kāni
cit
23 kac cit kāraṇikāḥ sarve sarvaśāstreṣu kovidāḥ
kārayanti kumārāṃś ca yodhamukhyāṃś ca sarvaśaḥ
24 kac cit sahasrair mūrkhāṇām ekaṃ krīṇāsi paṇḍitam
paṇḍito hy arthakṛcchreṣu kuryān niḥśreyasaṃ param
25 kac cid durgāṇi sarvāṇi dhanadhānyāyudhodakaiḥ
yantraiś ca paripūrṇāni tathā
śilpidhanurdharaiḥ
26 eko 'py amātyo medhāvī śūro dānto
vicakṣaṇaḥ
rājānaṃ rājaputraṃ vā prāpayen mahatīṃ śriyam
27 kac cid aṣṭā daśānyeṣu svapakṣe daśa pañca ca
tribhis tribhir avijñātair vetsi tīrthāni cārakaiḥ
28 kac cid dviṣām aviditaḥ pratiyattaś ca sarvadā
nityayukto ripūn sarvān vīkṣase ripusūdana
29 kac cid vinayasaṃpannaḥ kulaputro bahuśrutaḥ
anasūyur anupraṣṭā satkṛtas te purohitaḥ
30 kac cid agniṣu te yukto vidhijño matimān ṛjuḥ
hutaṃ ca hoṣyamānaṃ ca kāle vedayate sadā
31 kac cid aṅgeṣu niṣṇāto jyotiṣāṃ pratipādakaḥ
utpāteṣu ca sarveṣu daivajñaḥ kuśalas tava
32 kac cin mukhyā mahatsv eva madhyameṣu ca madhyamāḥ
jaghanyāś ca jaghanyeṣu bhṛtyāḥ karmasu yojitāḥ
33 amātyān upadhātītān pitṛpaitāmahāñ śucīn
śreṣṭhāñ śreṣṭheṣu kac cit tvaṃ niyojayasi karmasu
34 kac cin nogreṇa daṇḍena bhṛśam udvejita prajāḥ
rāṣṭraṃ tavānuśāsanti mantriṇo bharatarṣabha
35 kac cit tvāṃ nāvajānanti yājakāḥ patitaṃ yathā
ugrapratigrahītāraṃ kāmayānam iva
striyaḥ
36 kac cid dhṛṣṭaś ca śūraś ca matimān dhṛtimāñ śuciḥ
kulīnaś cānuraktaś ca dakṣaḥ senāpatis tava
37 kac cid balasya te mukhyāḥ sarve yuddhaviśāradāḥ
dṛṣṭāpadānā vikrāntās tvayā satkṛtya mānitāḥ
38 kac cid balasya bhaktaṃ ca vetanaṃ ca yathocitam
saṃprāptakālaṃ dātavyaṃ dadāsi na vikarṣasi
39 kālātikramaṇād dhyete bhakta vetanayor bhṛtāḥ
bhartuḥ kupyanti daurgatyāt so 'narthaḥ sumahān smṛtaḥ
40 kac cit sarve 'nuraktās tvāṃ kulaputrāḥ pradhānataḥ
kac cit prāṇāṃs tavārtheṣu saṃtyajanti sadā yudhi
41 kac cin naiko bahūn arthān sarvaśaḥ sāmparāyikān
anuśāssi yathākāmaṃ kāmātmā śāsanātigaḥ
42 kac cit puruṣakāreṇa puruṣaḥ
karmaśobhayan
labhate mānam adhikaṃ bhūyo vā bhakta
vetanam
43 kac cid vidyāvinītāṃś ca narāñ jñānaviśāradān
yathārhaṃ guṇataś caiva dānenābhyavapadyase
44 kac cid dārān manuṣyāṇāṃ tavārthe mṛtyum eyuṣām
vyasanaṃ cābhyupetānāṃ bibharṣi bharatarṣabha
45 kac cid bhayād upanataṃ klībaṃ vā ripum āgatam
yuddhe vā vijitaṃ pārtha putravat
parirakṣasi
46 kac cit tvam eva sarvasyāḥ pṛthivyāḥ pṛthivīpate
samaś ca nābhiśaṅkyaś ca yathā mātā
yathā pitā
47 kac cid vyasaninaṃ śatruṃ niśamya bharatarṣabha
abhiyāsi javenaiva samīkṣya trividhaṃ balam
48 pārṣṇimūlaṃ ca vijñāya vyavasāyaṃ parājayam
balasya ca mahārāja dattvā vetanam agrataḥ
49 kac cic ca balamukhyebhyaḥ pararāṣṭre paraṃtapa
upacchannāni ratnāni prayacchasi yathārhataḥ
50 kac cid ātmānam evāgre vijitya
vijitendriyaḥ
parāñ jigīṣase pārtha pramattān
ajitendriyān
51 kac cit te yāsyataḥ śatrūn pūrvaṃ yānti svanuṣṭhitāḥ
sāmaṃ dānaṃ ca bhedaś ca daṇḍaś ca vidhivad guṇāḥ
52 kac cin mūlaṃ dṛḍhaṃ kṛtvā yātrāṃ yāsi viśāṃ pate
tāṃś ca vikramase jetuṃ jitvā ca parirakṣasi
53 kac cid aṣṭāṅgasaṃyuktā caturvidha balā camūḥ
balamukhyaiḥ sunītā te dviṣatāṃ pratibādhanī
54 kac cil lavaṃ ca muṣṭiṃ ca pararāṣṭre paraṃtapa
avihāya mahārāja vihaṃsi samare
ripūn
55 kac cit svapararāṣṭreṣu bahavo 'dhikṛtās tava
arthān samanutiṣṭhanti rakṣanti ca parasparam
56 kac cid abhyavahāryāṇi gātrasaṃsparśakāni ca
ghreyāṇi ca mahārāja rakṣanty anumatās tava
57 kac cit kośaṃ ca koṣṭthaṃ ca vāhanaṃ dvāram āyudham
āyaś ca kṛtakalyāṇais tava bhaktair anuṣṭhitaḥ
58 kac cid ābhyantarebhyaś ca bāhyebhyaś
ca viśāṃ pate
rakṣasy ātmānam evāgre tāṃś ca svebhyo mithaś ca tān
59 kac cin na pāne dyūte vā krīḍāsu pramadāsu ca
pratijānanti pūrvāhṇe vyayaṃ vyasanajaṃ tava
60 kac cid āyasya cārdhena caturbhāgena
vā punaḥ
pādabhāgais tribhir vāpi vyayaḥ saṃśodhyate tava
61 kac cij jñātīn gurūn vṛddhān vaṇijaḥ śilpinaḥ śritān
abhīkṣṇam anugṛhṇāsi dhanadhānyena durgatān
62 kac cid āyavyaye yuktāḥ sarve gaṇaka lekhakāḥ
anutiṣṭhanti pūrvāhṇe nityam āyavyayaṃ tava
63 kac cid artheṣu saṃprauḍhān hitakāmān anupriyān
nāpakarṣasi karmabhyaḥ pūrvam aprāpya kilbiṣam
64 kac cid viditvā puruṣān uttamādhamamadhyamān
tvaṃ karmasv anurūpeṣu niyojayasi bhārata
65 kac cin na lubdhāś caurā vā vairiṇo vā viśāṃ pate
aprāptavyavahārā vā tava karmasv anuṣṭhitāḥ
66 kac cin na lubdhaiś caurair vā
kumāraiḥ strī balena vā
tvayā vā pīḍyate rāṣṭraṃ kac cit puṣṭāḥ kṛṣī valāḥ
67 kac cid rāṣṭre taḍāgāni pūrṇāni ca mahānti ca
bhāgaśo viniviṣṭāni na kṛṣir deva mātṛkā
68 kac cid bījaṃ ca bhaktaṃ ca karṣakāyāvasīdate
pratikaṃ ca śataṃ vṛddhyā dadāsy ṛṇam anugraham
69 kac cit svanuṣṭhitā tāta vārttā te sādhubhir janaiḥ
vārttāyāṃ saṃśritas tāta loko 'yaṃ sukham edhate
70 kac cic chucikṛtaḥ prājñāḥ pañca pañca svanuṣṭhitāḥ
kṣemaṃ kurvanti saṃhatya rājañ janapade tava
71 kac cin nagaragupty arthaṃ grāmā nagaravat kṛtāḥ
grāmavac ca kṛtā rakṣā te ca sarve tad arpaṇāḥ
72 kac cid balenānugatāḥ samāni viṣamāṇi ca
purāṇacaurāḥ sādhyakṣāś caranti viṣaye tava
73 kac cit striyaḥ sāntvayasi kac cit tāś ca surakṣitāḥ
kac cin na śraddadhāsy āsāṃ kac cid guhyaṃ na bhāṣase
74 kac cic cārān niśi śrutvā tat kāryam
anucintya ca
priyāṇy anubhavañ śeṣe viditvābhyantaraṃ janam
75 kac cid dvau prathamau yāmau rātryāṃ suptvā viśāṃ pate
saṃcintayasi dharmārthau yāma
utthāya paścime
76 kac cid darśayase nityaṃ manuṣyān samalaṃkṛtān
utthāya kāle kālajñaḥ saha pāṇḍava mantribhiḥ
77 kac cid raktāmbaradharāḥ khaḍgahastāḥ svalaṃ kṛtāḥ
abhitas tvām upāsante rakṣaṇārtham ariṃdama
78 kac cid daṇḍyeṣu yamavat pūjyeṣu ca viśāṃ pate
parīkṣya vartase samyag apriyeṣu priyeṣu ca
79 kac cic chārīram ābādham auṣadhair niyamena vā
mānasaṃ vṛddhasevābhiḥ sadā pārthāpakarṣasi
80 kac cid vaidyāś cikitsāyām aṣṭāṅgāyāṃ viśāradāḥ
suhṛdaś cānuraktāś ca śarīre te hitāḥ sadā
81 kac cin na mānān mohād vā kāmād vāpi
viśāṃ pate
arthi pratyarthinaḥ prāptān apāsyasi
kathaṃ cana
82 kac cin na lobhān mohād vā viśrambhāt
praṇayena vā
āśritānāṃ manuṣyāṇāṃ vṛttiṃ tvaṃ saṃruṇatsi ca
83 kac cit paurā na sahitā ye ca te rāṣṭravāsinaḥ
tvayā saha virudhyante paraiḥ krītāḥ kathaṃ cana
84 kac cit te durbalaḥ śatrur balenopanipīḍitaḥ
mantreṇa balavān kaś cid ubhābhyāṃ vā yudhiṣṭhira
85 kac cit sarve 'nuraktās tvāṃ bhūmipālāḥ pradhānataḥ
kac cit prāṇāṃs tvadartheṣu saṃtyajanti tvayā hṛtāḥ
86 kac cit te sarvavidyāsu guṇato 'rcā pravartate
brāhmaṇānāṃ ca sādhūnāṃ tava niḥśreyase śubhā
87 kac cid dharme trayī mūle pūrvair ācarite
janaiḥ
vartamānas tathā kartuṃ tasmin karmaṇi vartase
88 kac cit tava gṛhe 'nnāni svādūny aśnanti vai dvijāḥ
guṇavanti guṇopetās tavādhyakṣaṃ sadakṣiṇam
89 kac cit kratūn ekacitto vājapeyāṃś ca sarvaśaḥ
puṇḍarīkāṃś ca kārtsnyena yatase kartum ātmavān
90 kac cij jñātīn gurūn vṛddhān daivatāṃs tāpasān api
caityāṃś ca vṛkṣān kalyāṇān brāhmaṇāṃś ca namasyasi
91 kac cid eṣā ca te buddhir vṛttir eṣā ca te 'nagha
āyuṣyā ca yaśasyā ca dharmakāmārtha
darśinī
92 etayā vartamānasya buddhyā rāṣṭraṃ na sīdati
vijitya ca mahīṃ rājā so 'tyantaṃ sukham edhate
93 kac cid āryo viśuddhātmā kṣāritaś caura karmaṇi
adṛṣṭaśāstrakuśalair na lobhād
vadhyate śuciḥ
94 pṛṣṭo gṛhītas tatkārī tajjñair dṛṣṭaḥ sa kāraṇaḥ
kac cin na mucyate steno dravyalobhān nararṣabha
95 vyutpanne kac cid āḍhyasya daridrasya ca bhārata
arthān na mithyā paśyanti tavāmātyā hṛtā dhanaiḥ
96 nāstikyam anṛtaṃ krodhaṃ pramādaṃ dīrghasūtratām
adarśanaṃ jñānavatām ālasyaṃ kṣiptacittatām
97 ekacintanam arthānām anarthajñaiś ca
cintanam
niścitānām anārambhaṃ
mantrasyāparirakṣaṇam
98 maṅgalyasyāprayogaṃ ca prasaṅgaṃ viṣayeṣu ca
kac cit tvaṃ varjayasy etān
rājadoṣāṃś caturdaśa
99 kac cit te saphalā vedāḥ kac cit te saphalaṃ dhanam
kac cit te saphalā dārāḥ kac cit te
saphalaṃ śrutam
100 [y]
kathaṃ vai saphalā vedāḥ kathaṃ vai saphalaṃ dhanam
kathaṃ vai saphalā dārāḥ kathaṃ vai saphalaṃ śrutam
101 [n]
agnihotraphalā vedā dattabhukta phalaṃ dhanam
ratiputra phalā dārāḥ śīlavṛttaphalaṃ śrutam
102 [v]
etad ākhyāya sa munir nāradaḥ sumahātapāḥ
papracchānantaram idaṃ dharmātmānaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram
103 [n]
kac cid abhyāgatā dūrād vaṇijo lābhakāraṇāt
yathoktam avahāryante śulkaṃ
śulkopajīvibhiḥ
104 kac cit te puruṣā rājan pure rāṣṭre ca mānitāḥ
upānayanti paṇyāni upadhābhir
avañcitāḥ
105 kac cic chṛṇoṣi vṛddhānāṃ dharmārthasahitā giraḥ
nityam arthavidāṃ tāta tathā
dharmānudarśinām
106 kac cit te kṛṣitantreṣu goṣu puṣpaphaleṣu ca
dharmārthaṃ ca dvijātibhyo dīyate
madhusarpiṣī
107 dravyopakaraṇaṃ kac cit sarvadā sarvaśilpinām
cāturmāsyāvaraṃ samyaṅ niyataṃ saṃprayacchasi
108 kac cit kṛtaṃ vijānīṣe kartāraṃ ca praśaṃsasi
satāṃ madhye mahārāja sat karoṣi ca pūjayan
109 kac cit sūtrāṇi sarvāṇi gṛhṇāsi bharatarṣabha
hastisūtrāśvasūtrāṇi rathasūtrāṇi cābhibho
110 kac cid abhyasyate śaśvad gṛhe te bharatarṣabha
dhanurvedasya sūtraṃ ca yantrasūtraṃ ca nāgaram
111 kac cid astrāṇi sarvāṇi brahmadaṇḍaś ca te 'nagha
viṣayogāś ca te sarve viditāḥ śatrunāśanāḥ
112 kac cid agnibhayāc caiva sarpavyāla bhayāt
tathā
rogarakṣobhayāc caiva rāṣṭraṃ svaṃ parirakṣasi
113 kac cid andhāṃś ca mūkāṃś ca paṅgūn vyaṅgān abāndhavān
piteva pāsi dharmajña tathā pravrajitān api
114 [v]
etāḥ kurūṇām ṛṣabho mahātmā; śrutvā giro brāhmaṇasattamasya
praṇamya pādāv abhivādya hṛṣṭo;
rājābravīn nāradaṃ devarūpam
115 evaṃ kariṣyāmi yathā tvayoktaṃ; prajñā hi me bhūya evābhivṛddhā
uktvā tathā caiva cakāra rājā; lebhe mahīṃ sāgaramekhalāṃ ca
116 [n]
evaṃ yo vartate rājā cāturvarṇyasya rakṣaṇe
sa vihṛtyeha susukhī śakrasyaiti salokatām
SECTION V
(Lokapala
Sabhakhayana Parva)
"Vaisampayana said,--"While the
illustrious Pandavas were seated in that Sabha along with the principal Gandharvas,
there came, O Bharata, unto that assembly the celestial Rishi Narada,
conversant with the Vedas and Upanishadas, worshipped by the
celestials acquainted with histories and Puranas, well-versed in all that
occurred in ancient kalpas (cycles), conversant with Nyaya
(logic) and the truth of moral science, possessing a complete knowledge of the
six Angas (viz., pronunciation, grammar, prosody, explanation of basic
terms, description of religious rites, and astronomy). He was a perfect master
in reconciling contradictory texts and differentiating in applying general
principles to particular cases, as also in interpreting contraries by reference
to differences in situation, eloquent, resolute, intelligent, possessed of
powerful memory. He was acquainted with the science of morals and politics,
learned, proficient in distinguishing inferior things from superior ones,
skilled in drawing inference from evidence, competent to judge of the
correctness or incorrectness of syllogistic statements consisting of five
propositions. He was capable of answering successively Vrihaspati himself while
arguing, with definite conclusions properly framed about religion, wealth,
pleasure and salvation, of great soul and beholding this whole universe, above,
below, and around, as if it were present before his eyes. He was master of both
the Sankhya and Yoga systems of philosophy, ever desirous of
humbling the celestials and Asuras by fomenting quarrels among them,
conversant with the sciences of war and treaty, proficient in drawing
conclusions by judging of things not within direct ken, as also in the six
sciences of treaty, war, military campaigns, maintenance of posts against the
enemy and stratagems by ambuscades and reserves. He was a thorough master of
every branch of learning, fond of war and music, incapable of being repulsed by
any science or any course, of action, and possessed of these and numberless
other accomplishments. The Rishi, having wandered over the different
worlds, came into that Sabha. And the celestial Rishi p. 9
of immeasurable splendour, endued with great energy was accompanied, O monarch, by Parijata and the intelligent Raivata and Saumya and Sumukha. Possessing the speed of the mind, the Rishi came thither and was filled with gladness upon beholding the Pandavas. The Brahmana, on arriving there, paid homage unto Yudhishthira by uttering blessings on him and wishing him victory. Beholding the learned Rishi arrive, the eldest of the Pandavas, conversant with all rules of duty, quickly stood up with his younger brothers. Bending low with humility, the monarch cheerfully saluted the Rishi, and gave with due ceremonies a befitting seat unto him. The king also gave him kine and the usual offerings of the Arghya including honey and the other ingredients. Conversant with every duty the monarch also worshipped the Rishi with gems and jewels with a whole heart. Receiving that worship from Yudhishthira in proper form, the Rishi became gratified. Thus worshipped by the Pandavas and the great Rishis, Narada possessing a complete mastery over the Vedas, said unto Yudhishthira the following words bearing upon religion, wealth, pleasures and salvation.
"Narada said--'Is the wealth thou art earning being spent on proper objects? Doth thy mind take pleasure in virtue? Art thou enjoying the pleasures of life? Doth not thy mind sink under their weight? O chief of men, continuest thou in the noble conduct consistent with religion and wealth practised by thy ancestors towards the three classes of subjects, (viz., good, indifferent, and bad)? Never injurest thou religion for the sake of wealth, or both religion and wealth for the sake of pleasure that easily seduces? O thou foremost of victorious men ever devoted to the good of all, conversant as thou art with the timeliness of everything, followest thou religion, wealth, pleasure and salvation dividing thy time judiciously? O sinless one, with the six attributes of kings (viz., cleverness of speech, readiness in providing means, intelligence in dealing with the foe, memory, and acquaintance with morals and politics), dost thou attend to the seven means (viz., sowing dissensions, chastisement, conciliation, gifts, incantations, medicine and magic)? Examinest thou also, after a survey of thy own strength and weakness, the fourteen possessions of thy foes? These are the country, forts, cars, elephants, cavalry, foot-soldiers, the principal officials of state, the zenana, food supply, computations of the army and income, the religious treatises in force, the accounts of state, the revenue, wine-shops and other secret enemies. Attendest thou to the eight occupations (of agriculture, trade, &c), having examined, O thou foremost of victorious monarchs, thy own and thy enemy's means, and having made peace with thy enemies? O bull of the Bharata race, thy seven principal officers of state (viz., the governor of the citadel, the commander of forces, the chief judge, the general in interior command, the chief priest, the chief physician, and the chief astrologer), have not, I hope, succumbed to the influence of thy foes, nor have they, I hope, become
p. 10
idle in consequence of the wealth they have earned? They are, I hope, all obedient to thee. Thy counsels, I hope, are never divulged by thy trusted spies in disguise, by thyself or by thy ministers? Thou ascertainest, I hope, what thy friends, foes and strangers are about? Makest thou peace and makest thou war at proper times? Observest thou neutrality towards strangers and persons that are neutral towards thee? And, O hero, hast thou made persons like thyself, persons that are old, continent in behaviour, capable of understanding what should be done and what should not, pure as regards birth and blood, and devoted to thee, thy ministers? O Bharata, the victories of kings can be attributed to good counsels. O child, is thy kingdom protected by ministers learned in Sastras, keeping their counsels close? Are thy foes unable to injure it? Thou hast not become the slave of sleep? Wakest thou at the proper time? Conversant with pursuits yielding profit, thinkest thou, during the small hours of night, as to what thou shouldst do and what thou shouldst not do the next day? Thou settlest nothing alone, nor takest counsels with many? The counsels thou hast resolved upon, do not become known all over thy kingdom? Commencest thou soon to accomplish measures of great utility that are easy of accomplishment? Such measures are never obstructed? Keepest thou the agriculturists not out of thy sight? They do not fear to approach thee? Achievest thou thy measures through persons that are trusted incorruptible, and possessed of practical experience? And, O brave king. I hope, people only know the measures already accomplished by thee and those that have been partially accomplished and are awaiting completion, but not those that are only in contemplation and uncommenced? Have experienced teachers capable of explaining the causes of things and learned in the science of morals and every branch of learning, been appointed to instruct the princes and the chiefs of the army? Buyest thou a single learned man by giving in exchange a thousand ignorant individuals? The man that is learned conferreth the greatest benefit in seasons of distress. Are thy forts always filled with treasure, food, weapons, water, engines and instruments, as also with engineers and bowmen? Even a single minister that is intelligent, brave, with his passions under complete control, and possessed of wisdom and judgment, is capable of conferring the highest prosperity on a king or a king's son. I ask thee, therefore, whether there is even one such minister with thee? Seekest thou to know everything about the eighteen Tirthas of the foe and fifteen of thy own by means of three and three spies all unacquainted with one another? O slayer of all foes, watchest thou all thy enemies with care and attention, and unknown to them? Is the priest thou honourest, possessed of humility, and purity of blood, and renown, and without jealousy and illiberality? Hath any well-behaved, intelligent, and guileless Brahmana, well-up in the ordinance, been employed by thee in the performance of thy daily rites before the sacred fire, and doth he remind
p. 11
thee in proper time as to when thy homa should be performed? Is the astrologer thou hast employed skilled in reading physiognomy, capable of interpreting omens, and competent to neutralise the effect of the disturbances of nature? Have respectable servants been employed by thee in offices that are respectable, indifferent ones in indifferent offices, and low ones in offices that are low? Hast thou appointed to high offices ministers that are guileless and of well conduct for generations and above the common run? Oppressest thou not thy people with cruel and severe punishment? And, O bull of the Bharata race, do thy ministers rule thy kingdom under thy orders? Do thy ministers ever slight thee like sacrificial priests slighting men that are fallen (and incapable of performing any more sacrifices) or like wives slighting husbands that are proud and incontinent in their behaviour? Is the commander of thy forces possessed of sufficient confidence, brave, intelligent, patient, well-conducted, of good birth, devoted to thee, and competent? Treatest thou with consideration and regard the chief officers of thy army that are skilled in every kind of welfare, are forward, well-behaved, and endued with prowess? Givest thou to thy troops their sanctioned rations and pay in the appointed time? Thou dost not oppress them by withholding these? Knowest thou that the misery caused by arrears of pay and irregularity in the distribution of rations driveth the troops to mutiny, and that is called by the learned to be one of the greatest of mischiefs? Are all the principal high-born men devoted to thee, and ready with cheerfulness to lay down their lives in battle for thy sake? I hope no single individual of passions uncontrolled is ever permitted by thee to rule as he likes a number of concerns at the same time appertaining to the army? Is any servant of thine, who hath accomplished well a particular business by the employment of special ability, disappointed in obtaining from thee a little more regard, and an increase of food and pay? I hope thou rewardest persons of learning and humility, and skill in every kind of knowledge with gifts of wealth and honour proportionate to their qualifications. Dost thou support, O bull in the Bharata race, the wives and children of men that have given their lives for thee and have been distressed on thy account? Cherishest thou, O son of Pritha, with paternal affection the foe that hath been weakened, or him also that hath sought thy shelter, having been vanquished in battle? O lord of Earth, art thou equal unto all men, and can every one approach thee without fear, as if thou wert their mother and father? And O bull of the Bharata race, marchest thou, without loss of time, and reflecting well upon three kinds of forces, against thy foe when thou hearest that he is in distress? O subjugator of all foes beginnest thou thy march when the time cometh, having taken into consideration all the omens you might see, the resolutions thou hast made, and that the ultimate victory depends upon the twelve mandalas (such as reserves, ambuscades, &c, and payment of pay to the troops in advance)? And, O persecutor
p. 12
of all foes, givest thou gems and jewels, unto the principal officers of enemy, as they deserve, without thy enemy's knowledge? O son of Pritha, seekest thou to conquer thy incensed foes that are slaves to their passions, having first conquered thy own soul and obtained the mastery over thy own senses? Before thou marchest out against thy foes, dost thou properly employ the four arts of reconciliation, gift (of wealth) producing disunion, and application of force? O monarch, goest thou out against thy enemies, having first strengthened thy own kingdom? And having gone out against them, exertest thou to the utmost to obtain victory over them? And having conquered them, seekest thou to protect them with care? Are thy army consisting of four kinds of forces, viz., the regular troops, the allies, the mercenaries, and the irregulars, each furnished with the eight ingredients, viz., cars, elephants, horses, offices, infantry, camp-followers, spies possessing a thorough knowledge of the country, and ensigns led out against thy enemies after having been well trained by superior officers? O oppressor of all foes, O great king, I hope thou slayest thy foes without regarding their seasons of reaping and of famine? O king, I hope thy servants and agents in thy own kingdom and in the kingdoms of thy foes continue to look after their respective duties and to protect one another. O monarch, I hope trusted servants have been employed by thee to look after thy food, the robes thou wearest and the perfumes thou usest. I hope, O king, thy treasury, barns, stables arsenals, and women's apartments, are all protected by servants devoted to thee and ever seeking thy welfare. I hope, O monarch, thou protectest first thyself from thy domestic and public servants, then from those servants of thy relatives and from one another. Do thy servants, O king, ever speak to thee in the forenoon regarding thy extravagant expenditure in respect of thy drinks, sports, and women? Is thy expenditure always covered by a fourth, a third or a half of thy income? Cherishest thou always, with food and wealth, relatives, superiors, merchants, the aged, and other proteges, and the distressed? Do the accountants and clerks employed by thee in looking after thy income and expenditure, always appraise thee every day in the forenoon of thy income and expenditure? Dismissest thou without fault servants accomplished in business and popular and devoted to thy welfare? O Bharata, dost thou employ superior, indifferent, and low men, after examining them well in offices they deserve? O monarch, employest thou in thy business persons that are thievish or open to temptation, or hostile, or minors? Persecutest thou thy kingdom by the help of thievish or covetous men, or minors, or women? Are the agriculturists in thy kingdom contented. Are large tanks and lakes constructed all over thy kingdom at proper distances, without agriculture being in thy realm entirely dependent on the showers of heaven? Are the agriculturists in thy kingdom wanting in either seed or food? Grantest thou with kindness loans (of seed-grains) unto the tillers, taking only a fourth in excess of every measure by
p. 13
the hundred? O child, are the four professions of agriculture, trade, cattle-rearing, and lending at interest, carried on by honest men? Upon these O monarch, depends the happiness of thy people. O king, do the five brave and wise men, employed in the five offices of protecting the city, the citadel, the merchants, and the agriculturists, and punishing the criminals, always benefit thy kingdom by working in union with one another? For the protection of thy city, have the villages been made like towns, and the hamlets and outskirts of villages like villages? Are all these entirely under thy supervision and sway? Are thieves and robbers that sack thy town pursued by thy police over the even and uneven parts of thy kingdom? Consolest thou women and are they protected in thy realm? I hope thou placest not any confidence in them, nor divulgest any secret before any of them? O monarch, having heard of any danger and having reflected on it also, liest thou in the inner apartments enjoying every agreeable object? Having slept during the second and the third divisions of the night, thinkest thou of religion and profit in the fourth division wakefully. O son of Pandu, rising from bed at the proper time and dressing thyself well, showest thou thyself to thy people, accompanied by ministers conversant with the auspiciousness or otherwise of moments? O represser of all foes, do men dressed in red and armed with swords and adorned with ornaments stand by thy side to protect thy person? O monarch! behavest thou like the god of justice himself unto those that deserve punishment and those that deserve worship, unto those that are dear to thee and those that thou likest not? O son of Pritha, seekest thou to cure bodily diseases by medicines and fasts, and mental illness with the advice of the aged? I hope that the physicians engaged in looking after thy health are well conversant with the eight kinds of treatment and are all attached and devoted to thee. Happeneth it ever, O monarch, that from covetousness or folly or pride thou failest to decide between the plaintiff and the defendant who have come to thee? Deprivest thou, through covetousness or folly, of their pensions the proteges who have sought thy shelter from trustfulness or love? Do the people that inhabit thy realm, bought by thy foes, ever seek to raise disputes with thee, uniting themselves with one another? Are those amongst thy foes that are feeble always repressed by the help of troops that are strong, by the help of both counsels and troops? Are all the principal chieftains (of thy empire) all devoted to thee? Are they ready to lay down their lives for thy sake, commanded by thee? Dost thou worship Brahmanas and wise men according to their merits in respect of various branches of learning? I tell thee, such worship is without doubt, highly beneficial to thee. Hast thou faith in the religion based on the three Vedas and practised by men who have gone before thee? Dost thou carefully follow the practices that were followed by them? Are accomplished Brahmanas entertained in thy house and in thy presence with nutritive and excellent food, and do they also
p. 14
obtain pecuniary gifts at the conclusion of those feasts? Dost thou, with passions under complete control and with singleness of mind, strive to perform the sacrifices called Vajapeya and Pundarika with their full complement of rites? Bowest thou unto thy relatives and superiors, the aged, the gods, the ascetics, the Brahmanas, and the tall trees (banian) in villages, that are of so much benefit to people? O sinless one, causest thou ever grief or anger in any one? Do priests capable of granting thee auspicious fruits ever stand by thy side? O sinless one, are thy inclinations and practices such as I have described them, and as always enhance the duration of life and spread one's renown and as always help the cause of religion, pleasure, and profit? He who conducteth himself according to this way, never findeth his kingdom distressed or afflicted; and that monarch, subjugating the whole earth, enjoyeth a high degree of felicity. O monarch, I hope, no well-behaved, pure-souled, and respected person is ever ruined and his life taken, on a false charge or theft, by thy ministers ignorant of Sastras and acting from greed? And, O bull among men, I hope thy ministers never from covetousness set free a real thief, knowing him to be such and having apprehended him with the booty about him? O Bharata, I hope, thy ministers are never won over by bribes, nor do they wrongly decide the disputes that arise between the rich and the poor. Dost thou keep thyself free from the fourteen vices of kings, viz., atheism, untruthfulness, anger, incautiousness, procrastination, non-visit to the wise, idleness, restlessness of mind, taking counsels with only one man, consultation with persons unacquainted with the science of profit, abandonment of a settled plan, divulgence of counsels, non-accomplishment of beneficial projects, and undertaking everything without reflection? By these, O king, even monarchs firmly seated on their thrones are ruined. Hath thy study of the Vedas, thy wealth and knowledge of the Sastras and marriage been fruitful?
"Vaisampayana continued,--After the Rishi had finished, Yudhishthira asked,--"How, O Rishi, do the Vedas, wealth, wife, and knowledge of the Sastras bear fruit?"
"The Rishi answered,--"The Vedas are said to bear fruit when he that hath studied them performeth the Agnihotra and other sacrifices. Wealth is said to bear fruit when he that hath it enjoyeth it himself and giveth it away in charity. A wife is said to bear fruit when she is useful and when she beareth children. Knowledge of the Sastras is said to bear fruit when it resulteth in humility and good behaviour."
"Vaisampayana continued,--The great ascetic Narada, having answered Yudhishthira thus, again asked that just ruler,-"Do the officers of thy government, O king, that are paid from the taxes levied on the community, take only their just dues from the merchants that come to thy territories from distant lands impelled by the desire of gain? Are the merchants, O king, treated with consideration in thy capital and kingdom,
p. 15
capable of bringing their goods thither without being deceived by the false pretexts of (both the buyers and the officers of government)?
Listenest thou always, O monarch, to the words, fraught with instructions in religion and wealth, of old men acquainted with economic doctrines? Are gifts of honey and clarified butter made to the Brahmanas intended for the increase of agricultural produce, of kine, of fruits and flowers, and for the sake of virtue? Givest thou always, O king, regularly unto all the artisans and artists employed by thee the materials of their works and their wages for periods not more than four months? Examinest thou the works executed by those that are employed by thee, and applaudest thou them before good men, and rewardest thou them, having shewn them proper respect? O bull of the Bharata race, followest thou the aphorisms (of the sage) in respect of every concern particularly those relating to elephants, horses, and cars? O bull of the Bharata race, are the aphorisms relating to the science of arms, as also those that relate to the practice of engines in warfare--so useful to towns and fortified places, studied in thy court? O sinless one, art thou acquainted with all mysterious incantations, and with the secrets of poisons destructive of all foes? Protectest thou thy kingdom from the fear of fire, of snakes and other animals destructive of life, of disease, and Rakshasas? As acquainted thou art with every duty, cherishest thou like a father, the blind, the dumb, the lame, the deformed, the friendless, and ascetics that have no homes. Hast thou banished these six evils, O monarch, viz., sleep, idleness, fear, anger, weakness of mind, and procrastination?'
"Vaisampayana continued,--The illustrious bull among the Kurus, having heard these words of that best of Brahmanas, bowed down unto him and worshipped his feet. And gratified with everything he heard, the monarch said unto Narada of celestial form,--"I shall do all that thou hast directed, for my knowledge hath expanded under thy advice!' Having said this the king acted conformably to that advice, and gained in time the whole Earth bounded by her belt of seas. Narada again spoke, saying,--"That king who is thus employed in the protection of four orders, Brahmanas, Kshatriyas, Vaishyas, and Sudras, passeth his days here happily and attaineth hereafter to the region of Sakra (heaven).'"
Book
2
Chapter 6
1 [v]
saṃpūjyāthābhyanujñāto
maharṣer vacanāt param
pratyuvācānupūrvyeṇa dharmarājo
yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
2 bhagavan nyāyyam āhaitaṃ yathāvad dharmaniścayam
yathāśakti yathānyāyaṃ kriyate 'yaṃ vidhir mayā
3 rājabhir yad yathā kāryaṃ purā tat tan na saṃśayaḥ
yathānyāyopanītārthaṃ kṛtaṃ hetumad arthavat
4 vayaṃ tu satpathaṃ teṣāṃ yātum
icchāmahe prabho
na tu śakyaṃ tathā gantuṃ yathā tair niyatātmabhiḥ
5 evam uktvā sa dharmātmā vākyaṃ tad abhipūjya ca
muhūrtāt prāptakālaṃ ca dṛṣṭvā lokacaraṃ munim
6 nāradaṃ svastham āsīnam upāsīno yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
apṛcchat pāṇḍavas tatra rājamadhye mahāmatiḥ
7 bhavān saṃcarate lokān sadā nānāvidhān bahūn
brahmaṇā nirmitān pūrvaṃ prekṣamāṇo manojavaḥ
8 īdṛśī bhavatā kā
cid dṛṣṭapūrvā sabhā kva cit
ito vā śreyasī brahmaṃs tan mamācakṣva pṛcchataḥ
9 tac chrutvā nāradas tasya
dharmarājasya bhāṣitam
pāṇḍavaṃ pratyuvācedaṃ smayan madhurayā girā
10 mānuṣeṣu na me tāta dṛṣṭapūrvā na ca śrutā
sabhā maṇimayī rājan yatheyaṃ tava bhārata
11 sabhāṃ tu pitṛrājasya varuṇasya ca dhīmataḥ
kathayiṣye tathendrasya
kailāsanilayasya ca
12 brahmaṇaś ca sabhāṃ divyāṃ kathayiṣye gataklamām
yadi te śravaṇe buddhir vartate
bharatarṣabha
13 nāradenaivam uktas tu dharmarājo
yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
prāñjalir bhrātṛbhiḥ sārdhaṃ taiś ca sarvair nṛpair vṛtaḥ
14 nāradaṃ pratyuvācedaṃ dharmarājo mahāmanāḥ
sabhāḥ kathaya tāḥ sarvāḥ śrotum icchāmahe vayam
15 kiṃ dravyās tāḥ sabhā brahman kiṃ vistārāḥ kim āyatāḥ
pitāmahaṃ ca ke tasyāṃ sabhāyāṃ paryupāsate
16 vāsavaṃ devarājaṃ ca yamaṃ vaivasvataṃ ca ke
varuṇaṃ ca kuberaṃ ca sabhāyāṃ paryupāsate
17 etat sarvaṃ yathātattvaṃ devarṣe vadatas tava
śrotum icchāma sahitāḥ paraṃ kautūhalaṃ hi naḥ
18 evam uktaḥ pāṇḍavena nāradaḥ pratyuvāca tam
krameṇa rājan divyās tāḥ śrūyantām iha naḥ sabhāḥ
SECTION VI
"Vaisampayana said,--At the conclusion of Narada's words, king Yudhishthira the just worshipped him duly; and commanded by him the monarch began to reply succinctly to the questions the Rishi had asked."Yudhishthira said--'O holy one, the truths of religion and morality thou
p. 16
hast indicated one after another, are just and proper. As regards myself, I duly observe those ordinances to the best of my power. Indeed, the acts that were properly performed by monarchs of yore are, without doubt, to be regarded as bearing proper fruit, and undertaken from solid reasons for the attainment of proper objects. O master, we desire to walk in the virtuous path of those rulers that had, besides, their souls under complete control."
"Vaisampayana continued,--"Yudhishthira, the son of Pandu, possessed of great glory, having received with reverence the words of Narada and having also answered the Rishi thus, reflected for a moment. And perceiving a proper opportunity, the monarch, seated beside the Rishi, asked Narada sitting at his ease and capable of going into every world at will, in the presence of that assembly of kings, saying,--'Possessed of the speed of mind, thou wanderest over various and many worlds created in days of yore by Brahma, beholding everything. Tell me, I ask thee, if thou hast, O Brahmana, ever beheld before anywhere an assembly room like this of mine or superior to it!' Hearing these words of Yudhishthira the just, Narada smilingly answered the son of Pandu in these sweet accents,--
"Narada said,--'O child, O king I did neither see nor hear of ever before amongst men, any assembly room built of gems and precious stones like this of thine, O Bharata. I shall, however, describe unto thee the rooms of the king of the departed (Yama), of Varuna (Neptune) of great intelligence, of Indra, the King of Gods and also of him who hath his home in Kailasha (Kuvera). I shall also describe unto thee the celestial Sabha of Brahma that dispelleth every kind of uneasiness. All these assembly rooms exhibit in their structure both celestial and human designs and present every kind of form that exists in the universe. And they are ever worshipped by the gods and the Pitris, the Sadhyas, (under-deities called Gana), by ascetics offering sacrifices, with souls under complete command, by peaceful Munis engaged without intermission in Vedic sacrifices with presents to Brahmanas. I shall describe all these to you if, O bull of the Bharata race, thou hast any inclinations to listen to me!'"
"Vaisampayana continued,--"Thus addressed by Narada, the high-souled king Yudhishthira the just, with his brothers and all those foremost of Brahmanas (seated around him), joined his hands (in entreaty). And the monarch then asked Narada, saying,--'Describe unto us all those assembly rooms. We desire to listen to thee. O Brahmana, what are the articles with which each of the Sabhas are made of? What is the area of each, and what is the length and breadth of each? Who wait upon the Grandsire in that assembly room? And who also upon Vasava, the Lord of the celestials and upon Yama, the son of Vivaswana? Who wait upon Varuna and upon Kuvera in their respective assembly rooms. O Brahmana Rishi, tell us all about these. We all together desire to hear thee describe them. Indeed, our curiosity is great.' Thus addressed by the son of Pandu, Narada replied,
p. 17
saying,--'O monarch, hear ye all about those celestial assembly rooms one after another."
Book 2
Chapter 7
1 [n]
śakrasya tu sabhā divyā bhāsvarā karmabhir jitā
svayaṃ śakreṇa kauravya nirmitārka samaprabhā
2 vistīrṇā yojanaśataṃ śatam adhyardham āyatā
vaihāyasī kāmagamā pañcayojanam ucchritā
3 jarā śokaklamāpetā nirātaṅkā śivā śubhā
veśmāsanavatī ramyā divyapādapa śobhitā
4 tasyāṃ deveśvaraḥ pārtha sabhāyāṃ paramāsane
āste śacyā mahendrāṇyā śriyā lakṣmyā ca bhārata
5 bibhrad vapur anirdeśyaṃ kirīṭī lohitāṅgadaḥ
virajo'mbaraś citramālyo hrīkīrtidyutibhiḥ saha
6 tasyām upāsate nityaṃ mahātmānaṃ śatakratum
marutaḥ sarvato rājan sarve
ca gṛhamedhinaḥ
siddhā devarṣayaś caiva sādhyā
devagaṇās tathā
7 ete sānucarāḥ sarve divyarūpāḥ svalaṃkṛtāḥ
upāsate mahātmānaṃ devarājam
ariṃdamam
8 tathā devarṣayaḥ sarve pārtha śakram upāsate
amalā dhūtapāpmāno dīpyamānā ivāgnayaḥ
tejasvinaḥ somayujo vipāpā
vigataklamāḥ
9 parāśaraḥ parvataś ca tathā sāvarṇi gālavau
śaṅkhaś ca likhitaś
caiva tathā gaura śirā muniḥ
10 durvāsāś ca dīrghatapā
yājñavalkyo 'tha bhālukiḥ
uddālakaḥ śvetaketus tathā śāṭyāyanaḥ prabhuḥ
11 haviṣmāṃś ca gaviṣṭhaś ca hariś candraś ca pārthivaḥ
hṛdyaś codara śāṇḍilyaḥ pārāśaryaḥ kṛṣī hvalaḥ
12 vātaskandho viśākhaś ca vidhātā kāla
eva ca
ananta dantas tvaṣṭā ca viśvakarmā ca
tumburuḥ
13 ayonijā yonijāś ca vāyubhakṣā hutāśinaḥ
īśānaṃ sarvalokasya vajriṇaṃ samupāsate
14 sahadevaḥ sunīthaś ca vālmīkiś ca mahātapāḥ
samīkaḥ satyavāṃś caiva pracetāḥ satyasaṃgaraḥ
15 medhātithir vāmadevaḥ pulastyaḥ pulahaḥ kratuḥ
maruttaś ca marīciś ca sthāṇuś cātrir mahātapāḥ
16 kakṣīvān gautamas
tārkṣyas tathā vaiśvānaro muniḥ
muniḥ kālaka vṛkṣīya āśrāvyo 'tha hiraṇyadaḥ
saṃvarto deva havyaś ca viṣvaksenaś ca vīryavān
17 divyā āpas tathauṣadhyaḥ śraddhā medhā sarasvatī
artho dharmaś ca kāmaś ca vidyutaś cāpi pāṇḍava
18 jalavāhās tathā meghā vāyavaḥ stanayitnavaḥ
prācī dig yajñavāhāś ca pāvakāḥ sapta viṃśatiḥ
19 agnī ṣomau
tathendrāgnī mitro 'tha savitāryamā
bhago viśve ca sādhyāś ca śukro manthī ca bhārata
20 yajñāś ca dakṣiṇāś caiva grahāḥ stobhāś ca sarvaśaḥ
yajñavāhāś ca ye mantrāḥ sarve tatra
samāsate
21 tathaivāpsaraso rājan gandharvāś ca
manoramāḥ
nṛtyavāditragītaiś ca hāsyaiś ca
vividhair api
ramayanti sma nṛpate devarājaṃ śatakratum
22 stutibhir maṅgalaiś caiva stuvantaḥ karmabhis tathā
vikramaiś ca mahātmānaṃ balavṛtraniṣūdanam
23 brahma rājarṣayaḥ sarve sarve devarṣayas tathā
vimānair vividhair divyair bhrājamānair ivāgnibhiḥ
24 sragviṇo bhūṣitāś cānye yānti cāyānti cāpare
bṛhaspatiś ca śukraś ca tasyām
āyayatuḥ saha
25 ete cānye ca bahavo yatātmāno
yatavratāḥ
vimānaiś candrasaṃkāśaiḥ somavat priyadarśanāḥ
brahmaṇo vacanād rājan bhṛguḥ saptarṣayas tathā
26 eṣā sabhā mayā rājan dṛṣṭā puṣkara mālinī
śatakrator mahārāja yāmyāṃ śṛṇu mamānagha
SECTION VII
"Narada said,--the celestial assembly room of Sakra is full of lustre. He hath obtained it as the fruit of his own acts. Possessed of the splendour of the sun, it was built, O scion of the Kuru race, by Sakra himself. Capable of going everywhere at will, this celestial assembly house is full one hundred and fifty yojanas in length, and hundred yojanas in breadth, and five yojanas in height. Dispelling weakness of age, grief, fatigue, and fear, auspicious and bestowing good fortune, furnished with rooms and seats and adorned with celestial trees, it is delightful in the extreme. There sitteth in that assembly room, O son of Pritha, on an excellent seat, the Lord of celestials, with his wife Sachi endowed with beauty and affluence. Assuming a form incapable of description for its vagueness, with a crown on his head and bright bracelets on the upper arms, attired in robes of pure white and decked with floral wreaths of many hues, there he sitteth with beauty, fame, and glory by his side. And the illustrious deity of a hundred sacrifices is daily waited upon. O monarch, in that assembly by the Marutas in a body, each leading the life of a householder in the bosom of his family. And the Siddhyas, celestial Rishis, the Sadhyas in all, the gods, and Marutas of brilliant complexion and adorned with golden garlands,--all of them in celestial form and decked in ornaments, always wait upon and worship the illustrious chief of the immortals, that mighty represser of all foes. And O son of Pritha, the celestial Rishis also, all of pure souls, with sins completely washed off and resplendent as the fire, and possessed of energy, and without sorrow of any kind, and freed from the fever of anxiety, and all performers of the Soma sacrifice, also wait upon and worship Indra. And Parasara and Parvata and Savarni and Galava; and Sankha, and the Muni, Gaursiras, and Durvasa, and Krodhana and Swena and the Muni Dhirghatamas; and Pavitrapani, Savarni, Yajnavalkya and Bhaluki; and Udyalaka, Swetaketu, and Tandya, and also Bhandayani; and Havishmat, and Garishta, and king Harischandra; and Hridya, Udarshandilya. Parasarya, Krishivala; Vataskandha, Visakha, Vidhatas and Kala. Karaladanta, Tastri, and Vishwakarman, and Tumuru; and other Rishis, some born of women and others living upon air, and others again living upon fire, these all worship Indra, the wielder of the thunderbolt, the lord of all the worlds. And Sahadeva, and Sunitha, and Valmiki of great ascetic merit; and Samika of truthful speech, and Prachetas ever fulfilling their promises, and Medhatithi, and Vamadeva, and Pulastya, Pulaha andp. 18
[paragraph continues] Kratu; and Maruta and Marichi, and Sthanu of great ascetic merit; and Kakshivat, and Gautama, and Tarkhya, and also the Muni Vaishwanara; and the Muni Kalakavrikhiya and Asravya, and also Hiranmaya, and Samvartta, and Dehavya, and Viswaksena of great energy; and Kanwa, and Katyayana, O king, and Gargya, and Kaushika;--all are present there along with the celestial waters and plants; and faith, and intelligence, and the goddess of learning, and wealth, religion, and pleasure; and lightning. O son of Pandu; and the rain-charged clouds, and the winds, and all the loud-sounding forces of heaven; the eastern point, the twenty seven fires conveying the sacrificial butter, Agni and Soma, and the fire of Indra, and Mitra, and Savitri, and Aryaman; Bhaga, Viswa the Sadhyas, the preceptor (Vrihaspati), and also Sukra; and Vishwavasu and Chitrasena, and Sumanas, and also Taruna; the Sacrifices, the gifts to Brahmanas, the planets, and the stars, O Bharata, and the mantras that are uttered in sacrifices--all these are present there. And, O King, many Apsaras and Gandharvas, by various kinds of dances and music both instrumental and vocal, and by the practice of auspicious rites, and by the exhibition of many feats of skill, gratify the lord of the celestials--Satakratu--the illustrious slayer of Vala and Vritra. Besides these, many other Brahmanas and royal and celestial Rishis, all resplendent as the fire, decked in floral wreaths and ornaments, frequently come to and leave that assembly, riding on celestial cars of various kinds. And Vrihaspati and Sukra are present there on all occasions. These and many other illustrious ascetics of rigid wows, and Bhrigu and the seven Rishis who are equal, O king, unto Brahma himself, come to and leave that assembly house, riding on cars beautiful as the car of Soma, and themselves looking as bright therein as Soma himself. This, O mighty armed monarch, is the assembly house, called Pushkaramalini, of Indra of a hundred sacrifices that I have seen. Listen now to the account of Yama's assembly house."
Book
2
Chapter 8
1 [n]
kathayiṣye sabhāṃ divyāṃ yudhiṣṭhira nibodha tām
vaivasvatasya yām arthe viśvakarmā cakāra ha
2 taijasī sā sabhā rājan babhūva
śatayojanā
vistārāyāma saṃpannā bhūyasī
cāpi pāṇḍava
3 arkaprakāśā bhrājiṣṇuḥ sarvataḥ kāmacāriṇī
naivātiśītā nātyuṣṇā manasaś ca
praharṣiṇī
4 na śoko na jarā tasyāṃ kṣutpipāse na cāpriyam
na ca dainyaṃ klamo vāpi
pratikūlaṃ na cāpy uta
5 sarve kāmāḥ sthitās tasyāṃ ye divyā ye ca mānuṣāḥ
rasavac ca prabhūtaṃ ca bhakṣyabhojyam ariṃdama
6 puṇyagandhāḥ srajas tatra nityapuṣpaphaladrumāḥ
rasavanti ca toyāni śītāny uṣṇāni caiva ha
7 tasyāṃ rājarṣayaḥ puṇyās tathā brahmarṣayo 'malāḥ
yamaṃ vaivasvataṃ tāta prahṛṣṭāḥ paryupāsate
8 yayātir nahuṣaḥ pūrur māndhātā somako nṛgaḥ
trasadasyuś ca turayaḥ kṛtavīryaḥ śrutaśravāḥ
9 aripraṇut susiṃhaś ca kṛtavegaḥ kṛtir nimiḥ
pratardanaḥ śibir matsyaḥ pṛthv akṣo 'tha bṛhadrathaḥ
10 aiḍo maruttaḥ kuśikaḥ sāṃkāśyaḥ sāṃkṛtir bhavaḥ
caturaśvaḥ sadaśvormiḥ kārtavīryaś ca pārthivaḥ
11 bharatas tathā surathaḥ sunītho naiṣadho nalaḥ
divodāso 'tha sumanā ambarīṣo bhagīrathaḥ
12 vyaśvaḥ sadaśvo
vadhry aśvaḥ pañca hastaḥ pṛthuśravāḥ
ruṣadgur vṛṣasenaś ca kṣupaś ca sumahābalaḥ
13 ruṣad aśvo vasu manāḥ puru kutso dhvajī rathī
ārṣṭiṣeṇo dilīpaś ca mahātmā cāpy uśīnaraḥ
14 auśīnaraḥ puṇḍarīkaḥ śaryātiḥ śarabhaḥ śuciḥ
aṅgo 'riṣṭaś ca venaś ca duḥṣantaḥ saṃjayo jayaḥ
15 bhāṅgāsvariḥ sunīthaś ca niṣadho 'tha tviṣī rathaḥ
karaṃdhamo bāhlikaś ca sudyumno balavān
madhuḥ
16 kapota romā tṛṇakaḥ sahadevārjunau tathā
rāmo dāśarathiś caiva lakṣmaṇo 'tha pratardanaḥ
17 alarkaḥ kakṣasenaś ca gayo gaurāśva eva ca
jāmadagnyo 'tha rāmo 'tra nābhāga sagarau tathā
18 bhūri dyumno mahāśvaś ca pṛthv aśvo janakas tathā
vainyo rājā vāri ṣeṇaḥ purujo janamejayaḥ
19 brahmadattas trigartaś ca rājopari
caras tathā
indra dyumno bhīma jānur gayaḥ pṛṣṭho nayo 'nagha
20 padmo 'tha mucukundaś ca bhūri dyumnaḥ prasenajit
ariṣṭanemiḥ pradyumnaḥ pṛthag aśvo 'jakas tathā
21 śataṃ matsyā nṛpatayaḥ śataṃ nīpāḥ śataṃ hayāḥ
dhṛtarāṣṭrāś caikaśatam aśītir janamejayāḥ
22 śataṃ ca
brahmadattānām īriṇāṃ vairiṇāṃ śatam
śaṃtanuś caiva rājarṣiḥ pāṇḍuś caiva pitā tava
23 uśad gavaḥ śataratho devarājo jayadrathaḥ
vṛṣā darbhiś ca rājarṣir dhāmnā saha samantriṇā
24 athāpare sahasrāṇi ye gatāḥ śaśabindavaḥ
iṣṭvāśvamedhair bahubhir mahadbhir
bhūridakṣiṇaiḥ
25 ete rājarṣayaḥ puṇyāḥ kīrtimanto
bahuśrutāḥ
tasyāṃ sabhāyāṃ rājarṣe vaivasvatam upāsate
26 agastyo 'tha mataṅgaś ca kālo mṛtyus tathaiva ca
yajvānaś caiva siddhāś ca ye ca yogaśarīriṇaḥ
27 agniṣv āttāś ca
pitaraḥ phenapāś coṣmapāś ca ye
svadhāvanto barhi ṣado mūrtimantas
tathāpare
28 kālacakraṃ ca sākṣāc ca bhagavān havyavāhanaḥ
narā duṣkṛtakarmāṇo dakṣiṇāyana mṛtyavaḥ
29 kālasya nayane yuktā yamasya puruṣāś ca ye
tasyāṃ śiṃśapa pālāśās tathā kāśakuśādayaḥ
upāsate dharmarājaṃ mūrtimanto nirāmayāḥ
30 ete cānye ca bahavaḥ pitṛrāja sabhā sadaḥ
aśakyāḥ parisaṃkhyātuṃ nāmabhiḥ karmabhis tathā
31 asaṃbādhā hi sā
pārtha ramyā kāmagamā sabhā
dīrghakālaṃ tapas taptvā
nirmitā viśvakarmaṇā
32 prabhāsantī jvalantīva tejasā svena
bhārata
tām ugratapaso yānti suvratāḥ satyavādinaḥ
33 śāntāḥ saṃnyāsinaḥ siddhā pūtāḥ puṇyena karmaṇā
sarve bhāsvaradehāś ca sarve ca virajo'mbarāḥ
34 citrāṅgadāś
citramālyāḥ sarve jvalitakuṇḍalāḥ
sukṛtaiḥ karmabhiḥ puṇyaiḥ paribarhair vibhūṣitāḥ
35 gandharvāś ca mahātmānaḥ śataśaś cāpsarogaṇāḥ
vāditraṃ nṛttagītaṃ ca hāsyaṃ lāsyaṃ ca sarvaśaḥ
36 puṇyāś ca gandhāḥ śabdāś ca tasyāṃ pārtha samantataḥ
divyāni mālyāni ca tām upatiṣṭhanti sarvaśaḥ
37 śataṃ śatasahasrāṇi dharmiṇāṃ taṃ prajeśvaram
upāsate mahātmānaṃ rūpayuktā manasvinaḥ
38 īdṛśī sā sabhā rājan
pitṛrājño mahātmanaḥ
varuṇasyāpi vakṣyāmi sabhāṃ puṣkara mālinīm
SECTION VIII
"Narada said,--'O Yudhisthira, I shall now describe the assembly house of Yama, the son of Vivaswat, which, O son of Pritha, was built by Viswakarma. Listen now to me. Bright as burnished gold, that assembly house, O monarch, covers an area of much more than a hundred yojanas. Possessed of the splendour of the sun, it yieldeth everything that one may desire. Neither very cool nor very hot, it delighteth the heart. In that assembly house there is neither grief nor weakness of age, neither hunger nor thirst. Nothing disagreeable findeth a place there, nor any kind of evil feelings there. Every object of desire, celestial or human, is to be found inp. 19
that mansion. And all kinds of enjoyable articles, as also of sweet, juicy, agreeable, and delicious edibles in profusion that are licked, sucked, and drunk, are there, O chastiser of all enemies. The floral wreaths in that mansion are of the most delicious fragrance, and the trees that stand around it yield fruits that are desired of them. There are both cold and hot waters and these are sweet and agreeable. In that mansion many royal sages of great sanctity and Brahmana sages also of great purity, cheerfully wait upon, O child, and worship Yama, the son of Vivaswat. And Yayati, Nahusha, Puru, Mandhatri, Somaka, Nriga; the royal sage Trasadasyu, Kritavirya, Sautasravas; Arishtanemi, Siddha, Kritavega, Kriti, Nimi, Pratarddana, Sivi, Matsya, Prithulaksha, Vrihadratha, Vartta, Marutta, Kusika, Sankasya, Sankriti, Dhruva, Chaturaswa, Sadaswormi and king Kartavirya; Bharata and Suratha, Sunitha, Nisatha, Nala, Divodasa, and Sumanas, Amvarisha, Bhagiratha; Vyaswa, Vadhraswa, Prithuvega, Prithusravas, Prishadaswa, Vasumanas, Kshupa, and Sumahavala, Vrishadgu, and Vrishasena, Purukutsa, Dhwajin and Rathin; Arshtisena, Dwilipa, and the high-souled Ushinara; Ausinari, Pundarika, Saryati, Sarava, and Suchi; Anga, Rishta, Vena, Dushmanta, Srinjaya and Jaya; Bhangasuri, Sunitha, and Nishada, and Bahinara; Karandhama, Valhika, Sudymna, and the mighty Madhu; Aila and the mighty king of earth Maruta; Kapota, Trinaka, and Shadeva, and Arjuna also. Vysawa; Saswa and Krishaswa, and king Sasavindu; Rama the son of Dasaratha, and Lakshmana, and Pratarddana; Alarka, and Kakshasena, Gaya, and Gauraswa; Rama the son of Jamadagnya, Nabhaga, and Sagara; Bhuridyumna and Mahaswa, Prithaswa, and also Janaka; king Vainya, Varisena, Purujit, and Janamejaya; Brahmadatta, and Trigarta, and king Uparichara also; Indradyumna, Bhimajanu, Gauraprishta, Nala, Gaya; Padma and Machukunda, Bhuridyumna, Prasenajit; Aristanemi, Sudymna, Prithulauswa, and Ashtaka also; a hundred kings of the Matsya race and hundred of the Vipa and a hundred of the Haya races; a hundred kings of the name of Dhritarashtra, eighty kings of the name of Janamejaya; a hundred monarchs called Brahmadatta, and a hundred kings of the name of Iri; more than two hundred Bhishmas, and also a hundred Bhimas; a hundred Prativindhyas, a hundred Nagas, and a hundred Palasas, and a hundred called Kasa and Kusa; that king of kings Santanu, and thy father Pandu, Usangava, Sata-ratha, Devaraja, Jayadratha; the intelligent royal sage Vrishadarva with his ministers; and a thousand other kings known by the name of Sasa-vindu, and who have died, having performed many grand horse-sacrifices with large presents to the Brahmanas--these holy royal sages of grand achievements and great knowledge of the Sastras, wait upon, O King, and worship the son of Vivaswat in that assembly house. And Agastya and Matanga, and Kala, and Mrityu (Death), performers of sacrifices, the Siddhas, and many Yogins; the Prtris (belonging to the classes--called Agniswattas, Fenapa, Ushampa, Swadhavat, and Verhishada), as also those others that
p. 20
have forms; the wheel of time, and the illustrious conveyer himself of the sacrificial butter; all sinners among human beings, as also those that have died during the winter solstice; these officers of Yama who have been appointed to count the allotted days of everybody and everything; the Singsapa, Palasa, Kasa, and Kusa trees and plants, in their embodied forms, these all, O king, wait upon and worship the god of justice in that assembly house of his. These and many others are present at the Sabha of the king of the Pitris (manes). So numerous are they that I am incapable of describing them either by mentioning their names or deeds. O son of Pritha, the delightful assembly house, moving everywhere at the will of its owner, is of wide extent. It was built by Viswakarma after a long course of ascetic penances. And, O Bharata, resplendent with his own effulgence, it stands glorified in all its beauty. Sannyasis of severe ascetic penance, of excellent vows, and of truthful speech, peaceful and pure and sanctified by holy deeds, of shining bodies and attired in spotless robes, decked with bracelets and floral garlands, with ear-rings of burnished gold, and adorned with their own holy acts as with the marks of their order (painted over their bodies), constantly visit that Sabha (Assembly). Many illustrious Gandharvas, and many Apsaras fill every part of that mansion with music; both instrumental and vocal and with sounds of laughter and dance. And, O son of Pritha, excellent perfumes, and sweet sounds and garlands of celestial flowers always contribute towards making that mansion supremely blest. And hundreds of thousands of virtuous persons, of celestial beauty and great wisdom, always wait upon and worship the illustrious Yama, the lord of created beings in that assembly house. Such, O monarch, is the Sabha, of the illustrious king of the Pitris! I shall now describe unto the assembly house of Varuna also called Pushkaramalini!"
Book
2
Chapter 9
1 [n]
yudhiṣṭhira sabhā divyā
varuṇasya sitaprabhā
pramāṇena yathā yāmyā
śubhaprākāratoraṇā
2 antaḥ salilam āsthāya vihitā viśvakarmaṇā
divyaratnamayair vṛkṣaiḥ phalapuṣpapradair yutā
3 nīlapītāsita śyāmaiḥ sitair lohitakair api
avatānais tathā gulmaiḥ puṣpamañjari dhāribhiḥ
4 tathā śakunayas tasyāṃ nānārūpā mṛdu svarāḥ
anirdeśyā vapuṣmantaḥ śataśo 'tha sahasraśaḥ
5 sā sabhā sukhasaṃsparśā na śītā na ca gharmadā
veśmāsanavatī ramyā sitā varuṇapālitā
6 yasyām āste sa varuṇo vāruṇyā saha bhārata
divyaratnāmbara dharo bhūṣaṇair upaśobhitaḥ
7 sragviṇo bhūṣitāś cāpi divyamālyānukarṣiṇaḥ
ādityās tatra varuṇaṃ jaleśvaram upāsate
8 vāsukis takṣakaś caiva nāgaś cairāvatas tathā
kṛṣṇaś ca lohitaś
caiva padmaś citraś ca vīryavān
9 kambalāśvatarau nāgau dhṛtarāṣṭra balāhakau
maṇimān kuṇḍaladharaḥ karkoṭaka dhanaṃjayau
10 prahlādo mūṣikādaś ca tathaiva janamejayaḥ
patākino maṇḍalinaḥ phaṇavantaś ca sarvaśaḥ
11 ete cānye ca bahavaḥ sarpās tasyāṃ yudhiṣṭhira
upāsate mahātmānaṃ varuṇaṃ vigataklamāḥ
12 balir vairocano rājā narakaḥ pṛthivīṃ jayaḥ
prahlādo vipra cittiś ca kālakhañjāś ca sarvaśaḥ
13 suhanur durmukhaḥ śaṅkhaḥ sumanāḥ sumatiḥ svanaḥ
ghaṭodaro mahāpārśvaḥ krathanaḥ piṭharas tathā
14 viśvarūpaḥ surūpaś ca virūpo 'tha mahāśirāḥ
daśagrīvaś ca bālī ca meghavāsā daśāvaraḥ
15 kaiṭabho viṭaṭūtaś ca saṃhrādaś cendra tāpanaḥ
daityadānava saṃghāś ca sarve
rucirakuṇḍalāḥ
16 sragviṇo maulinaḥ sarve tathā divyaparicchadāḥ
sarve labdhavarāḥ śūrāḥ sarve vigatamṛtyavaḥ
17 te tasyāṃ varuṇaṃ devaṃ dharmapāśasthitāḥ sadā
upāsate mahātmānaṃ sarve sucaritavratāḥ
18 tathā samudrāś catvāro nadī
bhāgīrathī ca yā
kālindī vidiśā veṇṇā narmadā
vegavāhinī
19 vipāśā ca śatadruś ca candra bhāgā
sarasvatī
irāvatī vitastā ca sindhur deva nadas tathā
20 godāvarī kṛṣṇa veṇṇā kāverī ca sarid varā
etāś cānyāś ca saritas tīrthāni ca sarāṃsi ca
21 kūpāś ca saprasravaṇā dehavanto yudhiṣṭhira
palvalāni taḍāgāni dehavanty atha
bhārata
22 diśas tathā mahī caiva tathā sarve
mahīdharāḥ
upāsate mahātmānaṃ sarve jalacarās
tathā
23 gītavāditravantaś ca gandharvāpsarasāṃ gaṇāḥ
stuvanto varuṇaṃ tasyāṃ sarva eva samāsate
24 mahīdharā ratnavanto rasā yeṣu pratiṣṭhitāḥ
sarve vigrahavantas te tam īśvaram upāsate
25 eṣā mayā saṃpatatā vāruṇī bharatarṣabha
dṛṣṭapūrvā sabhā ramyā kuberasya
sabhāṃ śṛṇu
SECTION IX
'Narada said--O Yudhishthira, the celestial Sabha of Varuna is unparalleled in splendour. In dimensions it is similar to that of Yama. Its walls and arches are all of pure white. It hath been built by Viswakarma (the celestial architect) within the waters. It is surrounded on all sides by many celestial trees made of gems and jewels and yielding excellent fruits and flowers. And many plants with their weight of blossoms, blue and yellow, and black and darkish, and white and red, that stand there, or excellent bowers around. Within those bowers hundreds and thousands of birds of diverse species, beautiful and variegated, always pour forth their melodies. The atmosphere of that mansion is extremely delightful, neither cold nor hot. Owned by Varuna, that delightful assembly house of pure whitep. 21
consists of many rooms and is furnished with many seats. There sitteth Varuna attired in celestial robe, decked in celestial ornaments and jewels, with his queen, adorned with celestial scents and besmeared with paste of celestial fragrance. The Adityas wait upon and worship the illustrious Varuna, the lord of the waters. And Vasuki and Takshaka, and the Naga called Airavana; Krishna and Lohita; Padma and Chitra endued with great energy; the Nagas called Kamvala and Aswatara; and Dhritarashtra and Valahaka; Matimat and Kundadhara and Karkotaka and Dhananjaya; Panimat and the mighty Kundaka, O lord of the Earth; and Prahlada and Mushikada, and Janamejaya,--all having auspicious marks and mandalas and extended hoods;--these and many other snakes. O Yudhishthira, without anxiety of any kind, wait upon and worship the illustrious Varuna. And, O king, Vali the son of Virochana, and Naraka the subjugator of the whole Earth; Sanghraha and Viprachitti, and those Danavas called Kalakanja; and Suhanu and Durmukha and Sankha and Sumanas and also Sumati; and Ghatodara, and Mahaparswa, and Karthana and also Pithara and Viswarupa, Swarupa and Virupa, Mahasiras; and Dasagriva, Vali, and Meghavasas and Dasavara; Tittiva, and Vitabhuta, and Sanghrada, and Indratapana--these Daityas and Danavas, all bedecked with ear-rings and floral wreaths and crowns, and attired in the celestial robes, all blessed with boons and possessed of great bravery, and enjoying immortality, and all well of conduct and of excellent vows, wait upon and worship in that mansion the illustrious Varuna, the deity bearing the noose as his weapon. And, O king, there are also the four oceans, the river Bhagirathee, the Kalindi, the Vidisa, the Venwa, the Narmada of rapid current; the Vipasa, the Satadu, the Chandrabhaga, the Saraswati; the Iravati, the Vitasta, the Sindhu, the Devanadi; the Godavari, the Krishnavenwa and that queen of rivers the Kaveri; the Kimpuna, the Visalya and the river Vaitarani also; the Tritiya, the Jeshthila, and the great Sone (Soane); the Charmanwati and the great river Parnasa; the Sarayu, the Varavatya, and that queen of rivers the Langali, the Karatoya, the Atreyi, the red Mahanada, the Laghanti, the Gomati, the Sandhya, and also the Trisrotasi--these and other rivers which are all sacred and are world-renowned places of pilgrimage, as also other rivers and sacred waters and lakes and wells and springs, and tanks, large or small, in their personified form, O Bharata, wait upon and worship the lord Varuna. The points of the heavens, the Earth, and all the Mountains, as also every species of aquatic animals, all worship Varuna there. And various tribes of Gandharvas and Apsaras, devoted to music, both vocal and instrumental, wait upon Varuna, singing eulogistic hymns unto him. And all those mountains that are noted for being both delightful and rich in jewels, wait (in their personified forms) in that Sabha, enjoying sweet converse with one another. And the chief minister of Varuna, Sunabha by name, surrounded by his sons and grandsons, also attend upon his master, along with (the personified
p. 22
form) of a sacred water called go. These all, in their personified forms, worship the deity. O bull of the Bharata race, such is the assembly room of Varuna seen by me before, in the course of my wanderings. Listen now to the account I give of the assembly room of Kuvera.'"
Book
2
Chapter 10
1
[n]
sabhā vaiśravaṇī rājañ
śatayojanam āyatā
vistīrṇā saptatiś caiva
yojanāni sitaprabhā
2 tapasā nirmitā rājan svayaṃ vaiśravaṇena sā
śaśiprabhā khecarīṇāṃ kailāsaśikharopamā
3 guhyakair uhyamānā sā khe viṣakteva dṛśyate
divyā hemamayair uccaiḥ pādapair upaśobhitā
4 raśmivatī bhāsvarā ca
divyagandhā manoramā
sitābhraśikharākārā plavamāneva dṛśyate
5 tasyāṃ vaiśravaṇo rājā vicitrābharaṇāmbaraḥ
strīsahasrāvṛtaḥ śrīmān āste jvalitakuṇḍalaḥ
6 divākaranibhe puṇye divyāstaraṇa saṃvṛte
divyapādopadhāne ca niṣaṇṇaḥ paramāsane
7 mandārāṇām udārāṇāṃ vanāni surabhīṇi ca
saugandhikānāṃ cādāya gandhān
gandhavahaḥ śuciḥ
8 nalinyāś cālakākhyāyāś candanānāṃ vanasya ca
mano hṛdayasaṃhlādī vāyus tam upasevate
9 tatra devāḥ sagandharvā gaṇair apsarasāṃ vṛtāḥ
divyatānena gītāni gānti divyāni bhārata
10 miśrakeśī ca rambhā ca
citrasenā śucismitā
cārunetrā ghṛtācī ca menakā
puñjikasthalā
11 viśvācī saha janyā ca pramlocā urvaśī
irā
vargā ca saurabheyī ca samīcī budbudā latā
12 etāḥ sahasraśaś
cānyā nṛttagītaviśāradāḥ
upatiṣṭhanti dhanadaṃ pāṇḍavāpsarasāṃ gaṇāḥ
13 aniśaṃ
divyavāditrair nṛttair gītaiś ca sā sabhā
aśūnyā rucirā bhāti gandharvāpsarasāṃ gaṇaiḥ
14 kiṃnarā nāma gandharvā
narā nāma tathāpare
maṇibhadro 'tha dhanadaḥ śvetabhadraś ca guhyakaḥ
15 kaśerako gaṇḍakaṇḍuḥ pradyotaś ca mahābalaḥ
kustumburuḥ piśācaś ca gajakarṇo viśālakaḥ
16 varāhakarṇaḥ sāndrauṣṭhaḥ phalabhakṣaḥ phalodakaḥ
aṅgacūḍaḥ śikhāvarto hemanetro vibhīṣaṇaḥ
17 puṣpānanaḥ piṅgalakaḥ śoṇitodaḥ pravālakaḥ
vṛkṣavāsya
niketaś ca cīravāsāś ca bhārata
18 ete cānye ca bahavo yakṣāḥ śatasahasraśaḥ
sadā bhagavatī ca śrīs tathaiva nalakūbaraḥ
19 ahaṃ ca bahuśas
tasyāṃ bhavanty anye ca madvidhāḥ
ācāryāś cābhavaṃs tatra tathā devarṣayo 'pare
20 bhagavān bhūtasaṃghaiś ca vṛtaḥ śatasahasraśaḥ
umāpatiḥ paśupatiḥ śūladhṛg bhaga netrahā
21 tryambako rājaśārdūla devī ca
vigataklamā
vāmanair vikaṭaiḥ kubjaiḥ kṣatajākṣair manojavaiḥ
22 māṃsamedo vasāhārair
ugraśravaṇa darśanaiḥ
nānāpraharaṇair ghorair vātair
iva mahājavaiḥ
vṛtaḥ sakhāyam
anvāste sadaiva dhanadaṃ nṛpa
23 sā sabhā tādṛśī rājan mayā dṛṣṭāntarikṣagā
pitāmaha sabhāṃ rājan kathayiṣye gataklamām
SECTION X
"Narada said,--'Possessed of great splendour, the assembly house of Vaisravana, O king, is a hundred yojanas in length and seventy yojanas in breadth. It was built, O king, by Vaisravana himself using his ascetic power. Possessing the splendour of the peaks of Kailasa, that mansion eclipses by its own the brilliance of the Moon himself. Supported by Guhyakas, that mansion seems to be attached to the firmament. Of celestial make, it is rendered extremely handsome with high chambers of gold. Extremely delightful and rendered fragrant with celestial perfumes, it is variegated with numberless costly jewels. Resembling the peaks of a mass of white clouds, it seems to be floating in the air. Painted with colours of celestial gold, it seems to be decked with streaks of lightning. Within that mansion sitteth on an excellent seat bright as the sun and covered with celestial carpets and furnished with a handsome footstool, king Vaisravana of agreeable person, attired in excellent robes and adorned with costly ornaments and ear-rings of great brilliance, surrounded by his thousand wives. Delicious and cooling breezes murmuring through forests of tall Mandaras, and bearing fragrance of extensive plantations of jasmine, as also of the lotuses on the bosom of the river Alaka and of the Nandana-gardens, always minister to the pleasure of the King of the Yakshas. There the deities with the Gandharvas surrounded by various tribes of Apsaras, sing in chorus, O king, notes of celestial sweetness. Misrakesi and Rambha, and Chitrasena, and Suchismita; and Charunetra, and Gritachi and Menaka, and Punjikasthala; and Viswachi Sahajanya, and Pramlocha and Urvasi and Ira, and Varga and Sauraveyi, and Samichi, and Vududa, and Lata--these and a thousand other Apsaras and Gandharvas, all well-skilled in music and dance, attend upon Kuvera, the lord of treasures. And that mansion, always filled with the notes of instrumental and vocal music, as also with the sounds of dance of various tribes of Gandharvas, and Apsaras hath become extremely charming and delicious. The Gandharvas called Kinnaras, and others called Naras, and Manibhadra, and Dhanada, and Swetabhadra and Guhyaka; Kaseraka, Gandakandu, and the mighty Pradyota; Kustumvuru, Pisacha, Gajakarna, and Visalaka, Varaha-Karna, Tamraushtica, Falkaksha, and Falodaka; Hansachuda, Sikhavarta, Vibhishana, Pushpanana, Pingalaka, Sonitoda and Pravalaka; Vrikshavaspa-niketa, and Chiravasas--these O Bharata, and many other Yakshas by hundred andp. 23
thousands always wait upon Kuvera. The goddess Lakshmi always stayeth there, also Kuvera's son Nalakuvera. Myself and many others like myself often repair thither. Many Brahmana Rishis and celestial Rishis also repair there often. Many Rakshasas, and many Gandharvas, besides those that have been named, wait upon the worship, in that mansion, the illustrious lord of all treasures. And, O tiger among kings, the illustrious husband of Uma and lord of created things, the three-eyed Mahadeva, the wielder of the trident and the slayer of the Asura called Bhaga-netra, the mighty god of the fierce bow, surrounded by multitudes of spirits in their hundreds and thousands, some of dwarfish stature, some of fierce visage, some hunch-backed, some of blood-red eyes, some of frightful yells, some feeding upon fat and flesh, and some terrible to behold, but all armed with various weapons and endued with the speed of wind, with the goddess (Parvati) ever cheerful and knowing no fatigue, always waiteth here upon their friend Kuvera, the lord of treasures. And hundreds of Gandharva chiefs, with cheerful hearts and attired in their respective robes and Viswavasu, and Haha and Huhu; and Tumvuru and Parvatta, and Sailusha; and Chitrasena skilled in music and also Chitraratha,--these and innumerable Gandharvas worship the lord of treasures. And Chakradhaman, the chief of the Vidyadharas, with his followers, waiteth in that mansion upon the lord of treasures. And Kinnaras by hundreds and innumerable kings with Bhagadatta as their chief, and Druma, the chief of the Kimpurushas, and Mahendra, the chief of the Rakshasas, and Gandhamadana accompanied by many Yakshas and Gandharvas and many Rakshasas wait upon the lord of treasures. The virtuous Vibhishana also worshippeth there his elder brother the lord Kuvera (Croesus). The mountains of Himavat, Paripatra, Vindhya, Kailasa, Mandara, Malaya, Durdura, Mahendra, Gandhamadana, Indrakila, Sunava, and Eastern and the Western hills--these and many other mountains, in their personified forms, with Meru standing before all, wait upon and worship the illustrious lord of treasures. The illustrious Nandiswaras, and Mahakala, and many spirits with arrowy ears and sharp-pointed mouths, Kaksha, Kuthimukha, Danti, and Vijaya of great ascetic merit, and the mighty white bull of Siva roaring deep, all wait in that mansion. Besides these many other Rakshasas and Pisachas (devils) worship Kuvera in that assembly house. The son of Pulastya (Kuvera) formerly used always to worship in all the modes and sit, with permission obtained, beside the god of gods, Siva, the creator of the three worlds, that supreme Deity surrounded by his attendants. One day the exalted Bhava (Siva) made friendship with Kuvera. From that time, O king, Mahadeva always sitteth on the mansion of his friend, the lord of treasures. Those best of all jewels, those princes of all gems in the three worlds, viz., Sankha and Padma, in their personified forms, accompanied by all the jewels of the earth (also in their personified forms) worship Kuvera."
p. 24
"This delightful assembly house of Kuvera that I have seen, attached to the firmament and capable of moving along it, is such, O king. Listen now to the Sabha I describe unto thee, belonging to Brahma the Grandsire."
The Sacred
Scripture of
great Epic Sree
Mahabharatam:
The Mahabharata
Book 2 (Sabha Parva)
Book
2
Chapter 11
1 [n]
purā devayuge rājann ādityo bhagavān divaḥ
āgacchan mānuṣaṃ lokaṃ didṛkṣur vigataklamaḥ
2 caran mānuṣarūpeṇa sabhāṃ dṛṣṭvā svayaṃ bhuvaḥ
sabhām akathayan mahyaṃ brāhmīṃ tattvena pāṇḍava
3 aprameyaprabhāṃ divyāṃ mānasīṃ bharatarṣabha
anirdeśyāṃ prabhāvena sarvabhūtamanoramām
4 śrutvā guṇān ahaṃ tasyāḥ sabhāyāḥ pāṇḍunandana
darśanepsus tathā rājann ādityam aham abruvam
5 bhagavan draṣṭum icchāmi pitāmaha sabhām aham
yena sā tapasā śakyā karmaṇā vāpi gopate
6 auṣadhair vā tathāyuktair uta vā māyayā yayā
tan mamācakṣva bhagavan paśyeyaṃ tāṃ sabhāṃ katham
7 tataḥ sa bhagavān sūryo mām upādāya vīryavān
agacchat tāṃ sabhāṃ brāhmīṃ vipāpāṃ vigataklamām
8 evaṃrūpeti sā śakyā na nirdeṣṭuṃ janādhipa
kṣaṇena hi bibharty anyad anirdeśyaṃ vapus tathā
9 na veda parimānaṃ vā saṃsthānaṃ vāpi bhārata
na ca rūpaṃ mayā tādṛg dṛṣṭapūrvaṃ kadā cana
10 susukhā sā sabhā rājan na śītā na ca gharmadā
na kṣutpipāse na glāniṃ prāpya tāṃ prāpnuvanty uta
11 nānārūpair iva kṛtā suvicitraiḥ subhāsvaraiḥ
stambhair na ca dhṛtā sā tu śāśvatī na ca sā kṣarā
12 ati candraṃ ca sūryaṃ ca śikhinaṃ ca svayaṃprabhā
dīpyate nākapṛṣṭhasthā bhāsayantīva bhāskaram
13 tasyāṃ sa bhagavān āste vidadhad deva māyayā
svayam eko 'niśaṃ rājaṁl lokāṁl lokapitā mahaḥ
14 upatiṣṭhanti cāpy enaṃ prajānāṃ patayaḥ prabhum
dakṣaḥ pracetāḥ pulaho marīciḥ kaśyapas tathā
15 bhṛgur atrir vasiṣṭhaś ca gautamaś ca tathāṅgirāḥ
mano 'ntarikṣaṃ vidyāś ca vāyus tejo jalaṃ mahī
16 śabdaḥ sparśas tathārūpaṃ raso gandhaś ca bhārata
prakṛtiś ca vikāraś ca yac cānyat kāraṇaṃ bhuvaḥ
17 candramāḥ saha nakṣatrair ādityaś ca gabhastimān
vāyavaḥ kratavaś caiva saṃkalpaḥ prāṇa eva ca
18 ete cānye ca bahavaḥ svayambhuvam upasthitāḥ
artho dharmaś ca kāmaś ca harṣo dveṣas tapo damaḥ
19 āyānti tasyāṃ sahitā gandharvāpsarasas tathā
viṃśatiḥ sapta caivānye lokapālāś ca sarvaśaḥ
20 śukro bṛhaspatiś caiva budho 'ṅgāraka eva ca
śanaiścaraś ca rāhuś ca grahāḥ sarve tathaiva ca
21 mantro rathaṃtaraś caiva harimān vasumān api
ādityāḥ sādhirājāno nānā dvaṃdvair udāhṛtāḥ
22 maruto viśvakarmā ca vasavaś caiva bhārata
tathā pitṛgaṇāḥ sarve sarvāṇi ca havīṃsy atha
23 ṛg vedaḥ sāmavedaś ca yajurvedaś ca pāṇḍava
atharvavedaś ca tathā parvāṇi ca viśāṃ pate
24 itihāsopavedāś ca vedāṅgāni ca sarvaśaḥ
grahā yajñāś ca somaś ca daivatāni ca sarvaśaḥ
25 sāvitrī durga taraṇī vāṇī sapta vidhā tathā
medhā dhṛtiḥ śrutiś caiva prajñā buddhir yaśo kṣamā
26 sāmāni stutiśastrāṇi gāthāś ca vividhās tathā
bhāṣyāṇi tarka yuktāni dehavanti viśāṃ pate
27 kṣaṇā lavā muhūrtāś ca divārātris tathaiva ca
ardhamāsāś ca māsāś ca ṛtavaḥ ṣaṭ ca bhārata
28 saṃvatsarāḥ pañca yugam ahorātrāś caturvidhā
kālacakraṃ ca yad divyaṃ nityam akṣayam avyayam
29 aditir ditir danuś caiva surasā vinatā irā
kālakā surabhir devī saramā cātha gautamī
30 ādityā vasavo rudrā marutaś cāśvināv api
viśve devāś ca sādhyāś ca pitaraś ca manojavāḥ
31 rākṣasāś ca piśācāś ca dānavā guhyakās tathā
suparṇanāgapaśavaḥ pitāmaham upāsate
32 devo nārāyaṇas tasyāṃ tathā devarṣayaś ca ye
ṛṣayo vālakhilyāś ca yonijāyonijās tathā
33 yac ca kiṃ cit triloke 'smin dṛśyate sthāṇujaṅgamam
sarvaṃ tasyāṃ mayā dṛṣṭaṃ tad viddhi manujādhipa
34 aṣṭāśīti sahasrāṇi yatīnām ūrdhvaretasām
prajāvatāṃ ca pañcāśad ṛṣīṇām api pāṇḍava
35 te sma tatra yathākāmaṃ dṛṣṭvā sarve divaukasaḥ
praṇamya śirasā tasmai pratiyānti yathāgatam
36 atithīn āgatān devān daityān nāgān munīṃs tathā
yakṣān suparṇān kāleyān gandharvāpsarasas tathā
37 mahābhāgān amitadhīr brahmā lokapitā mahaḥ
dayāvān sarvabhūteṣu yathārhaṃ pratipadyate
38 pratigṛhya ca viśvātmā svayambhūr amitaprabhaḥ
sāntvamānārtha saṃbhogair yunakti manujādhipa
39 tathā tair upayātaiś ca pratiyātaiś ca bhārata
ākulā sā sabhā tāta bhavati sma sukhapradā
40 sarvatejomayī divyā brahmarṣigaṇasevitā
brāhmyā śriyā dīpyamānā śuśubhe vigataklamā
41 sā sabhā tādṛṣī dṛṣṭā sarvalokeṣu durlabhā
sabheyaṃ rājaśārdūla manuṣyeṣu yathā tava
42 etā mayā dṛṣṭapūrvāḥ sabhā deveṣu pāṇḍava
taveyaṃ mānuṣe loke sarvaśreṣṭhatamā sabhā
43 [y]
prāyaśo rājalokas te kathito vadatāṃ vara
vaivasvatasabhāyāṃ tu yathā vadasi vai prabho
44 varuṇasya sabhāyāṃ tu nāgās te kathitā vibho
daityendrāś caiva bhūyiṣṭhāḥ saritaḥ sāgarās tathā
45 tathā dhanapater yakṣā guhyakā rākṣasās tathā
gandharvāpsarasaś caiva bhagavāṃś ca vṛṣadhvajaḥ
46 pitāmaha sabhāyāṃ tu kathitās te maharṣayaḥ
sarvadeva nikāyāś ca sarvaśāstrāṇi caiva hi
47 śatakratusabhāyāṃ tu devāḥ saṃkīrtitā mune
uddeśataś ca gandharvā vividhāś ca maharṣayaḥ
48 eka eva tu rājarṣir hariś candro mahāmune
kathitas te sabhā nityo devendrasya mahātmanaḥ
49 kiṃ karma tenācaritaṃ tapo vā niyatavratam
yenāsau saha śakreṇa spardhate sma mahāyaśāḥ
50 pitṛlokagataś cāpi tvayā vipra pitā mama
dṛṣṭaḥ pāṇḍur mahābhāgaḥ kathaṃ cāsi samāgataḥ
51 kim uktavāṃś ca bhagavann etad icchāmi veditum
tvattaḥ śrotum ahaṃ sarvaṃ paraṃ kautūhalaṃ hi me
52 [n]
yan māṃ pṛcchasi rājendra hariś candraṃ prati prabho
tat te 'haṃ saṃpravakṣyāmi māhātmyaṃ tasya dhīmataḥ
53 sa rājā balavān āsīt samrāṭ sarvamahīkṣitām
tasya sarve mahīpālāḥ śāsanāvanatāḥ sthitāḥ
54 tenaikaṃ ratham āsthāya jaitraṃ hemavibhūṣitam
śastrapratāpena jitā dvīpāḥ sapta nareśvara
55 sa vijitya mahīṃ sarvāṃ sa śailavanakānanām
ājahāra mahārāja rājasūyaṃ mahākratum
56 tasya sarve mahīpālā dhanāny ājahrur ājñayā
dvijānāṃ pariveṣṭāras tasmin yajñe ca te 'bhavan
57 prādāc ca draviṇaṃ prītyā yājakānāṃ nareśvaraḥ
yathoktaṃ tatra tais tasmiṃs tataḥ pañca guṇādhikam
58 atarpayac ca vividhair vasubhir brāhmaṇāṃs tathā
prāsarpa kāle saṃprāpte nānādigbhyaḥ samāgatān
59 bhakṣyair bhojyaiś ca vividhair yathā kāmapuraskṛtaiḥ
ratnaughatarpitais tuṣṭair dvijaiś ca samudāhṛtam
tejasvī ca yaśasvī ca nṛpebhyo 'bhyadhiko 'bhavat
60 etasmāt kāraṇāt pārtha hariś candro virājate
tebhyo rājasahasrebhyas tad viddhi bharatarṣabha
61 samāpya ca hariś candro mahāyajñaṃ pratāpavān
abhiṣiktaḥ sa śuśubhe sāmrājyena narādhipa
62 ye cānye 'pi mahīpālā rājasūyaṃ mahākratum
yajante te mahendreṇa modante saha bhārata
63 ye cāpi nidhanaṃ prāptāḥ saṃgrāmeṣv apalāyinaḥ
te tat sado samāsādya modante bharatarṣabha
64 tapasā ye ca tīvreṇa tyajantīha kalevaram
te 'pi tat sthānam āsādya śrīmanto bhānti nityaśaḥ
65 pitā ca tv āha kaunteya pāṇḍuḥ kauravanandanaḥ
hariś candre śriyaṃ dṛṣṭvā nṛpatau jātavismayaḥ
66 samartho 'si mahīṃ jetuṃ bhrātaras te vaśe sthitāḥ
rājasūyaṃ kratuśreṣṭham āharasveti bhārata
67 tasya tvaṃ puruṣavyāghra saṃkalpaṃ kuru pāṇḍava
gantāras te mahendrasya pūrvaiḥ saha salokatām
68 bahuvighnaś ca nṛpate kratur eṣa smṛto mahān
chidrāṇy atra hi vāñchanti yajñaghnā brahmarākṣasāḥ
69 yuddhaṃ ca pṛṣṭhagamanaṃ pṛthivī kṣayakārakam
kiṃ cid eva nimittaṃ ca bhavaty atra kṣayāvaham
70 etat saṃcintya rājendra yat kṣamaṃ tat samācara
apramattotthito nityaṃ cāturvarṇyasya rakṣaṇe
bhava edhasva modasva dānais tarpaya ca dvijān
71 etat te vistareṇoktaṃ yan māṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi
āpṛcche tvāṃ gamiṣyāmi dāśārha nagarīṃ prati
72 [v]
evam ākhyāya pārthebhyo nārado janamejaya
jagāma tair vṛto rājann ṛṣibhir yaiḥ samāgataḥ
73 gate tu nārade pārtho bhrātṛbhiḥ saha kaurava
rājasūyaṃ kratuśreṣṭhaṃ cintayām āsa bhārata
purā devayuge rājann ādityo bhagavān divaḥ
āgacchan mānuṣaṃ lokaṃ didṛkṣur vigataklamaḥ
2 caran mānuṣarūpeṇa sabhāṃ dṛṣṭvā svayaṃ bhuvaḥ
sabhām akathayan mahyaṃ brāhmīṃ tattvena pāṇḍava
3 aprameyaprabhāṃ divyāṃ mānasīṃ bharatarṣabha
anirdeśyāṃ prabhāvena sarvabhūtamanoramām
4 śrutvā guṇān ahaṃ tasyāḥ sabhāyāḥ pāṇḍunandana
darśanepsus tathā rājann ādityam aham abruvam
5 bhagavan draṣṭum icchāmi pitāmaha sabhām aham
yena sā tapasā śakyā karmaṇā vāpi gopate
6 auṣadhair vā tathāyuktair uta vā māyayā yayā
tan mamācakṣva bhagavan paśyeyaṃ tāṃ sabhāṃ katham
7 tataḥ sa bhagavān sūryo mām upādāya vīryavān
agacchat tāṃ sabhāṃ brāhmīṃ vipāpāṃ vigataklamām
8 evaṃrūpeti sā śakyā na nirdeṣṭuṃ janādhipa
kṣaṇena hi bibharty anyad anirdeśyaṃ vapus tathā
9 na veda parimānaṃ vā saṃsthānaṃ vāpi bhārata
na ca rūpaṃ mayā tādṛg dṛṣṭapūrvaṃ kadā cana
10 susukhā sā sabhā rājan na śītā na ca gharmadā
na kṣutpipāse na glāniṃ prāpya tāṃ prāpnuvanty uta
11 nānārūpair iva kṛtā suvicitraiḥ subhāsvaraiḥ
stambhair na ca dhṛtā sā tu śāśvatī na ca sā kṣarā
12 ati candraṃ ca sūryaṃ ca śikhinaṃ ca svayaṃprabhā
dīpyate nākapṛṣṭhasthā bhāsayantīva bhāskaram
13 tasyāṃ sa bhagavān āste vidadhad deva māyayā
svayam eko 'niśaṃ rājaṁl lokāṁl lokapitā mahaḥ
14 upatiṣṭhanti cāpy enaṃ prajānāṃ patayaḥ prabhum
dakṣaḥ pracetāḥ pulaho marīciḥ kaśyapas tathā
15 bhṛgur atrir vasiṣṭhaś ca gautamaś ca tathāṅgirāḥ
mano 'ntarikṣaṃ vidyāś ca vāyus tejo jalaṃ mahī
16 śabdaḥ sparśas tathārūpaṃ raso gandhaś ca bhārata
prakṛtiś ca vikāraś ca yac cānyat kāraṇaṃ bhuvaḥ
17 candramāḥ saha nakṣatrair ādityaś ca gabhastimān
vāyavaḥ kratavaś caiva saṃkalpaḥ prāṇa eva ca
18 ete cānye ca bahavaḥ svayambhuvam upasthitāḥ
artho dharmaś ca kāmaś ca harṣo dveṣas tapo damaḥ
19 āyānti tasyāṃ sahitā gandharvāpsarasas tathā
viṃśatiḥ sapta caivānye lokapālāś ca sarvaśaḥ
20 śukro bṛhaspatiś caiva budho 'ṅgāraka eva ca
śanaiścaraś ca rāhuś ca grahāḥ sarve tathaiva ca
21 mantro rathaṃtaraś caiva harimān vasumān api
ādityāḥ sādhirājāno nānā dvaṃdvair udāhṛtāḥ
22 maruto viśvakarmā ca vasavaś caiva bhārata
tathā pitṛgaṇāḥ sarve sarvāṇi ca havīṃsy atha
23 ṛg vedaḥ sāmavedaś ca yajurvedaś ca pāṇḍava
atharvavedaś ca tathā parvāṇi ca viśāṃ pate
24 itihāsopavedāś ca vedāṅgāni ca sarvaśaḥ
grahā yajñāś ca somaś ca daivatāni ca sarvaśaḥ
25 sāvitrī durga taraṇī vāṇī sapta vidhā tathā
medhā dhṛtiḥ śrutiś caiva prajñā buddhir yaśo kṣamā
26 sāmāni stutiśastrāṇi gāthāś ca vividhās tathā
bhāṣyāṇi tarka yuktāni dehavanti viśāṃ pate
27 kṣaṇā lavā muhūrtāś ca divārātris tathaiva ca
ardhamāsāś ca māsāś ca ṛtavaḥ ṣaṭ ca bhārata
28 saṃvatsarāḥ pañca yugam ahorātrāś caturvidhā
kālacakraṃ ca yad divyaṃ nityam akṣayam avyayam
29 aditir ditir danuś caiva surasā vinatā irā
kālakā surabhir devī saramā cātha gautamī
30 ādityā vasavo rudrā marutaś cāśvināv api
viśve devāś ca sādhyāś ca pitaraś ca manojavāḥ
31 rākṣasāś ca piśācāś ca dānavā guhyakās tathā
suparṇanāgapaśavaḥ pitāmaham upāsate
32 devo nārāyaṇas tasyāṃ tathā devarṣayaś ca ye
ṛṣayo vālakhilyāś ca yonijāyonijās tathā
33 yac ca kiṃ cit triloke 'smin dṛśyate sthāṇujaṅgamam
sarvaṃ tasyāṃ mayā dṛṣṭaṃ tad viddhi manujādhipa
34 aṣṭāśīti sahasrāṇi yatīnām ūrdhvaretasām
prajāvatāṃ ca pañcāśad ṛṣīṇām api pāṇḍava
35 te sma tatra yathākāmaṃ dṛṣṭvā sarve divaukasaḥ
praṇamya śirasā tasmai pratiyānti yathāgatam
36 atithīn āgatān devān daityān nāgān munīṃs tathā
yakṣān suparṇān kāleyān gandharvāpsarasas tathā
37 mahābhāgān amitadhīr brahmā lokapitā mahaḥ
dayāvān sarvabhūteṣu yathārhaṃ pratipadyate
38 pratigṛhya ca viśvātmā svayambhūr amitaprabhaḥ
sāntvamānārtha saṃbhogair yunakti manujādhipa
39 tathā tair upayātaiś ca pratiyātaiś ca bhārata
ākulā sā sabhā tāta bhavati sma sukhapradā
40 sarvatejomayī divyā brahmarṣigaṇasevitā
brāhmyā śriyā dīpyamānā śuśubhe vigataklamā
41 sā sabhā tādṛṣī dṛṣṭā sarvalokeṣu durlabhā
sabheyaṃ rājaśārdūla manuṣyeṣu yathā tava
42 etā mayā dṛṣṭapūrvāḥ sabhā deveṣu pāṇḍava
taveyaṃ mānuṣe loke sarvaśreṣṭhatamā sabhā
43 [y]
prāyaśo rājalokas te kathito vadatāṃ vara
vaivasvatasabhāyāṃ tu yathā vadasi vai prabho
44 varuṇasya sabhāyāṃ tu nāgās te kathitā vibho
daityendrāś caiva bhūyiṣṭhāḥ saritaḥ sāgarās tathā
45 tathā dhanapater yakṣā guhyakā rākṣasās tathā
gandharvāpsarasaś caiva bhagavāṃś ca vṛṣadhvajaḥ
46 pitāmaha sabhāyāṃ tu kathitās te maharṣayaḥ
sarvadeva nikāyāś ca sarvaśāstrāṇi caiva hi
47 śatakratusabhāyāṃ tu devāḥ saṃkīrtitā mune
uddeśataś ca gandharvā vividhāś ca maharṣayaḥ
48 eka eva tu rājarṣir hariś candro mahāmune
kathitas te sabhā nityo devendrasya mahātmanaḥ
49 kiṃ karma tenācaritaṃ tapo vā niyatavratam
yenāsau saha śakreṇa spardhate sma mahāyaśāḥ
50 pitṛlokagataś cāpi tvayā vipra pitā mama
dṛṣṭaḥ pāṇḍur mahābhāgaḥ kathaṃ cāsi samāgataḥ
51 kim uktavāṃś ca bhagavann etad icchāmi veditum
tvattaḥ śrotum ahaṃ sarvaṃ paraṃ kautūhalaṃ hi me
52 [n]
yan māṃ pṛcchasi rājendra hariś candraṃ prati prabho
tat te 'haṃ saṃpravakṣyāmi māhātmyaṃ tasya dhīmataḥ
53 sa rājā balavān āsīt samrāṭ sarvamahīkṣitām
tasya sarve mahīpālāḥ śāsanāvanatāḥ sthitāḥ
54 tenaikaṃ ratham āsthāya jaitraṃ hemavibhūṣitam
śastrapratāpena jitā dvīpāḥ sapta nareśvara
55 sa vijitya mahīṃ sarvāṃ sa śailavanakānanām
ājahāra mahārāja rājasūyaṃ mahākratum
56 tasya sarve mahīpālā dhanāny ājahrur ājñayā
dvijānāṃ pariveṣṭāras tasmin yajñe ca te 'bhavan
57 prādāc ca draviṇaṃ prītyā yājakānāṃ nareśvaraḥ
yathoktaṃ tatra tais tasmiṃs tataḥ pañca guṇādhikam
58 atarpayac ca vividhair vasubhir brāhmaṇāṃs tathā
prāsarpa kāle saṃprāpte nānādigbhyaḥ samāgatān
59 bhakṣyair bhojyaiś ca vividhair yathā kāmapuraskṛtaiḥ
ratnaughatarpitais tuṣṭair dvijaiś ca samudāhṛtam
tejasvī ca yaśasvī ca nṛpebhyo 'bhyadhiko 'bhavat
60 etasmāt kāraṇāt pārtha hariś candro virājate
tebhyo rājasahasrebhyas tad viddhi bharatarṣabha
61 samāpya ca hariś candro mahāyajñaṃ pratāpavān
abhiṣiktaḥ sa śuśubhe sāmrājyena narādhipa
62 ye cānye 'pi mahīpālā rājasūyaṃ mahākratum
yajante te mahendreṇa modante saha bhārata
63 ye cāpi nidhanaṃ prāptāḥ saṃgrāmeṣv apalāyinaḥ
te tat sado samāsādya modante bharatarṣabha
64 tapasā ye ca tīvreṇa tyajantīha kalevaram
te 'pi tat sthānam āsādya śrīmanto bhānti nityaśaḥ
65 pitā ca tv āha kaunteya pāṇḍuḥ kauravanandanaḥ
hariś candre śriyaṃ dṛṣṭvā nṛpatau jātavismayaḥ
66 samartho 'si mahīṃ jetuṃ bhrātaras te vaśe sthitāḥ
rājasūyaṃ kratuśreṣṭham āharasveti bhārata
67 tasya tvaṃ puruṣavyāghra saṃkalpaṃ kuru pāṇḍava
gantāras te mahendrasya pūrvaiḥ saha salokatām
68 bahuvighnaś ca nṛpate kratur eṣa smṛto mahān
chidrāṇy atra hi vāñchanti yajñaghnā brahmarākṣasāḥ
69 yuddhaṃ ca pṛṣṭhagamanaṃ pṛthivī kṣayakārakam
kiṃ cid eva nimittaṃ ca bhavaty atra kṣayāvaham
70 etat saṃcintya rājendra yat kṣamaṃ tat samācara
apramattotthito nityaṃ cāturvarṇyasya rakṣaṇe
bhava edhasva modasva dānais tarpaya ca dvijān
71 etat te vistareṇoktaṃ yan māṃ tvaṃ paripṛcchasi
āpṛcche tvāṃ gamiṣyāmi dāśārha nagarīṃ prati
72 [v]
evam ākhyāya pārthebhyo nārado janamejaya
jagāma tair vṛto rājann ṛṣibhir yaiḥ samāgataḥ
73 gate tu nārade pārtho bhrātṛbhiḥ saha kaurava
rājasūyaṃ kratuśreṣṭhaṃ cintayām āsa bhārata
SECTION XI
"Narada said,--Listen to me, O child, as I tell thee of the assembly house of the Grandsire, that house which none can describe, saying it is such. In the Krita (golden) age of old, O king, the exalted deity Aditya (once) came down from heaven into the world of men. Having seen before the assembly-house of Brahma the Self-created, Aditya was cheerfully wandering over the Earth in human form, desirous of beholding what could be seen here. It was on that occasion, O son of Pandu, that the god of day spoke unto me, O bull of the Bharata race, of that celestial Sabha (assembly) of the Grandsire, immeasurable and immaterial and indescribable, as regards form and shape, and capable of delighting the heart of every creature by its splendour. Hearing, O bull of the Bharata race, of the merits of that Sabha, I became, O king, desirous of beholding it. I then asked Aditya, saying,--O exalted one, I desire to behold the sacred Sabha of the Grandsire. O lord of light, tell me, O exalted one, by what ascetic penances, or by what acts, or by what charms or by what rites, I may be enabled to behold that excellent sin-cleaning Sabha."--Hearing these words of mine, Aditya the god of day, the deity of a thousand rays, answered me, O chief of the Bharata race, thus: Observe thou, with mind rapt in meditation, the Brahma vow extending for a thousand years. Repairing then to the breast of the Himavat, I commenced that great vow, and after I had completed it the exalted and sinless deity Surya endued with great energy, and knowing no fatigue, took me with him to the Sabha of the Grandsire. O king, it is impossible to describe that Sabha, saying--it is such, for within a moment it assumes a different form that language fails to paint. O Bharata, it is impossible to indicate its dimensions or shape. I never saw anything like it before. Ever contributing to the happiness of those within it, its atmosphere is neither cold nor warm. Hunger and thirst or any kind of uneasiness disappear as soon as one goeth thither. It seems to be made up of brilliant gems of many kinds. It doth not seem to be supported on columns, it knoweth no deterioration, being eternal. That self effulgent mansion, by its numerous blazing, celestial indications of unrivalled splendour, seems to surpass the moon, the sun and the fire in splendour. Stationed in heaven, it blazes forth, censuring as it were the maker of the day. In that mansion O king, the Supreme Deity, the Grand-sire of all created things, having himself created everything by virtue ofp. 25
his creative illusion, stayeth ever. And Daksha, Prachetas, Pulaha, Marichi, the master Kasyapa, Bhrigu, Atri, and Vasistha and Gautama, and also Angiras, and Pulastya, Kraut, Prahlada, and Kardama, these Prajapatis, and Angirasa of the Atharvan Veda, the Valikhilyas, the Marichipas; Intelligence, Space, Knowledge, Air, Heat, Water, Earth, Sound, Touch, Form, Taste, Scent; Nature, and the Modes (of Nature), and the elemental and prime causes of the world,--all stay in that mansion beside the lord Brahma. And Agastya of great energy, and Markandeya, of great ascetic power, and Jamadagni and Bharadwaja, and Samvarta, and Chyavana, and exalted Durvasa, and the virtuous Rishyasringa, the illustrious Sanatkumara of great ascetic merit and the preceptor in all matters affecting Yoga; Asita and Devala, and Jaigishavya acquainted with truth; Rishava, Ajitasatru, and Mani of great energy; and the Science of healing with its eight branches--all in their personified forms, O Bharata; the moon with all the stars and the stellar conjunctions; Aditya with all his rays; the winds; the Sacrifices, the Declarations of purpose (in sacrifices), the Vital principles,--these illustrious and vow-observing beings in their personified forms, and many others too numerous to mention, attend all upon Brahma in that mansion. Wealth and Religion and Desire, and Joy, and Aversion, and Asceticism and Tranquillity--all wait together upon the Supreme Deity in that palace. The twenty tribes of the Gandharvas and Apsaras, as also their seven other tribes, and all the Lokapalas (chief protectors of several regions), and Sukra, and Vrihaspati, and Vudha, and Angaraka (Mangala), Sani, Rahu, and the other planets; the Mantras (of the Sama Veda), the special Mantras (of the same Veda); (the rites of) Harimat and Vasumat, the Adityas with Indra, the two Agnis mentioned by name (viz. Agnisoma and Indragni), the Marutas, Viswakarman, and the Vasus, O Bharata; the Pitris, and all kinds of sacrificial libations, the four Vedas. viz., Rig, Sama, Yajuh, and Atharva; all Sciences and branches of learning; Histories and all minor branches of learning; the several branches of the Vedas; the planets, the Sacrifices, the Soma, all the deities; Savitri (Gayatri), the seven kinds of rhyme; Understanding, Patience, Memory, Wisdom, Intelligence, Fame, Forgiveness; the Hymns of the Sama Veda; the Science of hymns in general, and various kinds of Verses and Songs; various Commentaries with arguments;--all in their personified forms, O king, and various Dramas and Poems and Stories and abridged Glosses--these also, and many others wait upon the Supreme Deity in that Sabha, Kshanas, Lavas, Muhurtas, Day, Night, Fortnights, Months, the six Seasons, O Bharata, Years, Yugas, the four kinds of Days and Nights (viz., appearing to man, to the Pitris, to the gods, and to Brahma) and that eternal, indestructible, undeteriorating, excellent Wheel of Time and also the Wheel of Virtue,--these always wait there. O Yudhishthira; and Aditi, Diti, Danu, Surasa, Vinata, Ira, Kalika, Suravi, Devi, Sarama, Gautami and the goddesses Pradha, and Kadru;--these mothers of the celestials, and
p. 26
[paragraph continues] Rudrani, Sree, Lakshmi, Bhadra, Shashthi, the Earth, Ganga, Hri, Swaha, Kriti, the goddess Sura, Sachi Pushti, Arundhati, Samvritti, Asa, Niyati, Srishti, Rati,--these and many other goddesses wait upon the Creator of all. The Adityas, Vasus, Rudras, Marutas, Aswinas, the Viswadevas Sadhyas, and the Pitris gifted with the speed of the mind; these all wait there upon the Grandsire. And, O bull amongst men, know thou that there are seven classes of Pitris, of which four classes have embodied forms and the remaining three without embodied forms. It is well known that the illustrious Vairajas and Agniswattas and Garhapattyas (three classes of Pitris) range in heaven. And those amongst the Pitris that are called the Somapas, the Ekasringras, the Chaturvedas, and the Kalas, are ever worshipped amongst the four orders of men. Gratified with the Soma (juice), first, these gratify Soma afterwards. All these tribes of Pitris wait upon the Lord of the creation and cheerfully worship the Supreme Deity of immeasurable energy. And Rakshasas, Pisachas, the Danavas and Guhyakas; Nagas, Birds, and various animals; and all mobile and immobile great beings;--all worship the Grandsire. And Purandara the chief of the celestials, and Varuna and Kuvera and Yama, and Mahadeva accompanied by Uma, always repair thither. And, O king of kings, Mahasena (Kartikeya) also adoreth there the Grandsire. Narayana himself, and the celestial Rishis, and those Rishis called Valakhillyas, and all beings born of females and all those not born of females, and whatever else is seen in the three worlds--both mobile and immobile, were all seen by me there, know O king. And eighty thousand Rishis with vital seed drawn up, and O Pandu, fifty thousand Rishis having sons, were all seen by me there. And all the dwellers in heaven repairing thither behold the Supreme Deity when they please, and worshipping him with a bow of their head return whence they came. And, O king of men, the Grandsire of all created beings, the Soul of the universe, the Self create Brahma of immeasurable intelligence and glory, equally kind unto all creatures, honoureth as they deserve, and gratifieth with sweet speech and gift of wealth and other enjoyable articles, the gods, the Daityas, the Nagas, the Brahmanas, the Yakshas, the Birds, the Kaleyas, the Gandharvas, the Apsaras, and all other exalted beings that came to him as his guests. And that delicious Sabha, O child, is always crowded with persons coming and going. Filled with every kind of energy, and worshipped by Brahmarshis, that celestial Sabha blazes forth with the graceful possessions of Brahma and looks extremely handsome, O tiger among kings as this Sabha of yours is unrivalled in the world of men, so is that Sabha of Brahma, seen by me unrivalled in all the worlds. I have seen these Sabhas, O Bharata, in regions of the celestials. This thy Sabha is unquestionably the foremost in the world of men!"
Book
2
Chapter 12
1 [v]
ṛṣes tad vacanaṃ śrutvā niśaśvāsa yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
cintayan rājasūyāptiṃ na lebhe śarma bhārata
2 rājarṣīṇāṃ hi taṃ śrutvā mahimānaṃ mahātmanām
yajvanāṃ karmabhiḥ puṇyair lokaprāptiṃ samīkṣya ca
3 hariś candraṃ ca rājarṣiṃ rocamānaṃ viśeṣataḥ
yajvānaṃ yajñam āhartuṃ rājasūyam iyeṣa saḥ
4 yudhiṣṭhiras tataḥ sarvān arcayitvā sabhā sadaḥ
pratyarcitaś ca taiḥ sarvair yajñāyaiva mano dadhe
5 sa rājasūyaṃ rājendra kurūṇām ṛṣabhaḥ kratum
āhartuṃ pravaṇaṃ cakre mano saṃcintya so 'sakṛt
6 bhūyo cādbhutavīryaujā dharmam evānupālayan
kiṃ hitaṃ sarvalokānāṃ bhaved iti mano dadhe
7 anugṛhṇan prajāḥ sarvāḥ sarvadharmavidāṃ varaḥ
aviśeṣeṇa sarveṣāṃ hitaṃ cakre yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
8 evaṃgate tatas tasmin pitarīvāśvasañ janāḥ
na tasya vidyate dveṣṭā tato 'syājāta śatrutā
9 sa mantriṇaḥ samānāyya bhrātṝṃś ca vadatāṃ varaḥ
rājasūyaṃ prati tadā punaḥ punar apṛcchata
10 te pṛcchyamānāḥ sahitā vaco 'rthyaṃ mantriṇas tadā
yudhiṣṭhiraṃ mahāprājñaṃ yiyakṣum idam abruvan
11 yenābhiṣikto nṛpatir vāruṇaṃ guṇam ṛcchati
tena rājāpi san kṛtsnaṃ samrāḍ guṇam abhīpsati
12 tasya samrāḍ guṇārhasya bhavataḥ kurunandana
rājasūyasya samayaṃ manyante suhṛdas tava
13 tasya yajñasya samayaḥ svādhīnaḥ kṣatrasaṃpadā
sāmnā ṣaḍ agnayo yasmiṃś cīyante saṃśitavrataiḥ
14 darvī homān upādāya sarvān yaḥ prāpnute kratūn
abhiṣekaṃ ca yajñānte sarvajit tena cocyate
15 samartho 'si mahābāho sarve te vaśagā vayam
avicārya mahārāja rājasūye mano kuru
16 ity evaṃ suhṛdaḥ sarve pṛthak ca saha cābruvan
sa dharmyaṃ pāṇḍavas teṣāṃ vaco śrutvā viśāṃ pate
dhṛṣṭam iṣṭaṃ variṣṭhaṃ ca jagrāha manasārihā
17 śrutvā suhṛd vacas tac ca jānaṃś cāpy ātmanaḥ kṣamam
punaḥ punar mano dadhre rājasūyāya bhārata
18 sa bhrātṛbhiḥ punar dhīmān ṛtvigbhiś ca mahātmabhiḥ
dhaumya dvaipāyanādyaiś ca mantrayām āsa mantribhiḥ
19 [y]
iyaṃ yā rājasūyasya samrāḍ arhasya sukratoḥ
śraddadhānasya vadataḥ spṛhā me sā kathaṃ bhavet
20 [v]
evam uktās tu te tena rājñā rājīvalocana
idam ūcur vaco kāle dharmātmānaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram
arhas tvam asi dharmajña rājasūyaṃ mahākratum
21 athaivam ukte nṛpatāv ṛtvigbhir ṛṣibhis tathā
mantriṇo bhrātaraś cāsya tad vaco pratyapūjayan
22 sa tu rājā mahāprājñaḥ punar evātmanātmavān
bhūyo vimamṛśe pārtho lokānāṃ hitakāmyayā
23 sāmarthya yogaṃ saṃprekṣya deśakālau vyayāgamau
vimṛśya samyak ca dhiyā kurvan prājño na sīdati
24 na hi yajñasamārambhaḥ kevalātma vipattaye
bhavatīti samājñāya yatnataḥ kāryam udvahan
25 sa niścayārthaṃ kāryasya kṛṣṇam eva janārdanam
sarvalokāt paraṃ matvā jagāma manasā harim
26 aprameyaṃ mahābāhuṃ kāmāj jātam ajaṃ nṛṣu
pāṇḍavas tarkayām āsa karmabhir deva saṃmitaiḥ
27 nāsya kiṃ cid avijñātaṃ nāsya kiṃ cid akarmajam
na sa kiṃ cin na viṣahed iti kṛṣṇam amanyata
28 sa tu tāṃ naiṣṭhikīṃ buddhiṃ kṛtvā pārtho yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
guruvad bhūtagurave prāhiṇod dūtam añjasā
29 śīghragena rathenāśu sa dūtaḥ prāpya yādavān
dvārakāvāsinaṃ kṛṣṇaṃ dvāravatyāṃ samāsadat
30 darśanākāṅkṣiṇaṃ pārthaṃ darśanākāṃkṣayācyutaḥ
indrasenena sahita indraprasthaṃ yayau tadā
31 vyatītya vividhān deśāṃs tvarāvān kṣipravāhanaḥ
indraprasthagataṃ pārtham abhyagacchaj janārdanaḥ
32 sa gṛhe bhrātṛvad bhrātrā dharmarājena pūjitaḥ
bhīmena ca tato 'paśyat svasāraṃ prītimān pituḥ
33 prītaḥ priyeṇa suhṛdā reme sa sahitas tadā
arjunena yamābhyāṃ ca guruvat paryupasthitaḥ
34 taṃ viśrāntaṃ śubhe deśe kṣaṇinaṃ kalyam acyutam
dharmarājaḥ samāgamya jñāpayat svaṃ prayojanam
35 [y]
prārthito rājasūyo me na cāsau kevalepsayā
prāpyate yena tat te ha viditaṃ kṛṣṇa sarvaśaḥ
36 yasmin sarvaṃ saṃbhavati yaś ca sarvatra pūjyate
yaś ca sarveśvaro rājā rājasūyaṃ sa vindati
37 taṃ rājasūyaṃ suhṛdaḥ kāryam āhuḥ sametya me
tatra me niścitatamaṃ tava kṛṣṇagirā bhavet
38 kecid dhi sauhṛdād eva doṣaṃ na paricakṣate
arthahetos tathaivānye priyam eva vadanty uta
39 priyam eva parīpsante ke cid ātmaṇi yad dhitam
evaṃ prāyāś ca dṛśyante janavādāḥ prayojane
40 tvaṃ tu hetūn atītyaitān kāmakrodhau vyatītya ca
paramaṃ naḥ kṣamaṃ loke yathāvad vaktum arhasi
ṛṣes tad vacanaṃ śrutvā niśaśvāsa yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
cintayan rājasūyāptiṃ na lebhe śarma bhārata
2 rājarṣīṇāṃ hi taṃ śrutvā mahimānaṃ mahātmanām
yajvanāṃ karmabhiḥ puṇyair lokaprāptiṃ samīkṣya ca
3 hariś candraṃ ca rājarṣiṃ rocamānaṃ viśeṣataḥ
yajvānaṃ yajñam āhartuṃ rājasūyam iyeṣa saḥ
4 yudhiṣṭhiras tataḥ sarvān arcayitvā sabhā sadaḥ
pratyarcitaś ca taiḥ sarvair yajñāyaiva mano dadhe
5 sa rājasūyaṃ rājendra kurūṇām ṛṣabhaḥ kratum
āhartuṃ pravaṇaṃ cakre mano saṃcintya so 'sakṛt
6 bhūyo cādbhutavīryaujā dharmam evānupālayan
kiṃ hitaṃ sarvalokānāṃ bhaved iti mano dadhe
7 anugṛhṇan prajāḥ sarvāḥ sarvadharmavidāṃ varaḥ
aviśeṣeṇa sarveṣāṃ hitaṃ cakre yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
8 evaṃgate tatas tasmin pitarīvāśvasañ janāḥ
na tasya vidyate dveṣṭā tato 'syājāta śatrutā
9 sa mantriṇaḥ samānāyya bhrātṝṃś ca vadatāṃ varaḥ
rājasūyaṃ prati tadā punaḥ punar apṛcchata
10 te pṛcchyamānāḥ sahitā vaco 'rthyaṃ mantriṇas tadā
yudhiṣṭhiraṃ mahāprājñaṃ yiyakṣum idam abruvan
11 yenābhiṣikto nṛpatir vāruṇaṃ guṇam ṛcchati
tena rājāpi san kṛtsnaṃ samrāḍ guṇam abhīpsati
12 tasya samrāḍ guṇārhasya bhavataḥ kurunandana
rājasūyasya samayaṃ manyante suhṛdas tava
13 tasya yajñasya samayaḥ svādhīnaḥ kṣatrasaṃpadā
sāmnā ṣaḍ agnayo yasmiṃś cīyante saṃśitavrataiḥ
14 darvī homān upādāya sarvān yaḥ prāpnute kratūn
abhiṣekaṃ ca yajñānte sarvajit tena cocyate
15 samartho 'si mahābāho sarve te vaśagā vayam
avicārya mahārāja rājasūye mano kuru
16 ity evaṃ suhṛdaḥ sarve pṛthak ca saha cābruvan
sa dharmyaṃ pāṇḍavas teṣāṃ vaco śrutvā viśāṃ pate
dhṛṣṭam iṣṭaṃ variṣṭhaṃ ca jagrāha manasārihā
17 śrutvā suhṛd vacas tac ca jānaṃś cāpy ātmanaḥ kṣamam
punaḥ punar mano dadhre rājasūyāya bhārata
18 sa bhrātṛbhiḥ punar dhīmān ṛtvigbhiś ca mahātmabhiḥ
dhaumya dvaipāyanādyaiś ca mantrayām āsa mantribhiḥ
19 [y]
iyaṃ yā rājasūyasya samrāḍ arhasya sukratoḥ
śraddadhānasya vadataḥ spṛhā me sā kathaṃ bhavet
20 [v]
evam uktās tu te tena rājñā rājīvalocana
idam ūcur vaco kāle dharmātmānaṃ yudhiṣṭhiram
arhas tvam asi dharmajña rājasūyaṃ mahākratum
21 athaivam ukte nṛpatāv ṛtvigbhir ṛṣibhis tathā
mantriṇo bhrātaraś cāsya tad vaco pratyapūjayan
22 sa tu rājā mahāprājñaḥ punar evātmanātmavān
bhūyo vimamṛśe pārtho lokānāṃ hitakāmyayā
23 sāmarthya yogaṃ saṃprekṣya deśakālau vyayāgamau
vimṛśya samyak ca dhiyā kurvan prājño na sīdati
24 na hi yajñasamārambhaḥ kevalātma vipattaye
bhavatīti samājñāya yatnataḥ kāryam udvahan
25 sa niścayārthaṃ kāryasya kṛṣṇam eva janārdanam
sarvalokāt paraṃ matvā jagāma manasā harim
26 aprameyaṃ mahābāhuṃ kāmāj jātam ajaṃ nṛṣu
pāṇḍavas tarkayām āsa karmabhir deva saṃmitaiḥ
27 nāsya kiṃ cid avijñātaṃ nāsya kiṃ cid akarmajam
na sa kiṃ cin na viṣahed iti kṛṣṇam amanyata
28 sa tu tāṃ naiṣṭhikīṃ buddhiṃ kṛtvā pārtho yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
guruvad bhūtagurave prāhiṇod dūtam añjasā
29 śīghragena rathenāśu sa dūtaḥ prāpya yādavān
dvārakāvāsinaṃ kṛṣṇaṃ dvāravatyāṃ samāsadat
30 darśanākāṅkṣiṇaṃ pārthaṃ darśanākāṃkṣayācyutaḥ
indrasenena sahita indraprasthaṃ yayau tadā
31 vyatītya vividhān deśāṃs tvarāvān kṣipravāhanaḥ
indraprasthagataṃ pārtham abhyagacchaj janārdanaḥ
32 sa gṛhe bhrātṛvad bhrātrā dharmarājena pūjitaḥ
bhīmena ca tato 'paśyat svasāraṃ prītimān pituḥ
33 prītaḥ priyeṇa suhṛdā reme sa sahitas tadā
arjunena yamābhyāṃ ca guruvat paryupasthitaḥ
34 taṃ viśrāntaṃ śubhe deśe kṣaṇinaṃ kalyam acyutam
dharmarājaḥ samāgamya jñāpayat svaṃ prayojanam
35 [y]
prārthito rājasūyo me na cāsau kevalepsayā
prāpyate yena tat te ha viditaṃ kṛṣṇa sarvaśaḥ
36 yasmin sarvaṃ saṃbhavati yaś ca sarvatra pūjyate
yaś ca sarveśvaro rājā rājasūyaṃ sa vindati
37 taṃ rājasūyaṃ suhṛdaḥ kāryam āhuḥ sametya me
tatra me niścitatamaṃ tava kṛṣṇagirā bhavet
38 kecid dhi sauhṛdād eva doṣaṃ na paricakṣate
arthahetos tathaivānye priyam eva vadanty uta
39 priyam eva parīpsante ke cid ātmaṇi yad dhitam
evaṃ prāyāś ca dṛśyante janavādāḥ prayojane
40 tvaṃ tu hetūn atītyaitān kāmakrodhau vyatītya ca
paramaṃ naḥ kṣamaṃ loke yathāvad vaktum arhasi
SECTION XII
"Yudhishthira said,--'O thou foremost of eloquent men, as thou hast described the different Sabhas unto me, it appeareth that almost all the monarchs of the earth are to be found in the Sabha of Yama. And, O master, almost all the Nagas, and principal Daityas, and rivers, and oceans, are to be found in the Sabha of Varuna. And so the Yakshas, the Guhyakas, the Rakshasas, the Gandharvas and Apsaras and the Deity (Yama) having the bull for his vehicle, are to be found in the Sabha of the lord of treasures. Thou hast said that in the Sabha of the Grandsire are to be seen all the great Rishis, all the gods, all the branches of learning. As regards the Sabha of Sakra, however, thou hast named, O Muni, all the gods, the Gandharvas, and various Rishis. But, O great Muni, thou hast mentioned one and only one king, viz., the royal Rishi Harishchandra as living in the Sabha of the illustrious chief of the gods. What act was performed by that celebrated king, or what ascetic penances with steady vows, in consequence of which he hath been equal to Indra himself? O Brahmana, how didst thou also meet with my father, the exalted Pandu, now a guest in the region of the Pitris? O exalted one of excellent vows hath he told thee anything? O tell me all as I am exceedingly curious to hear all this from thee.""Narada said,--'O king of kings, I shall tell thee all that thou askest me about Harischandra, I shall presently tell thee of his high excellence. He was a powerful king, in fact, an emperor over all the kings of the earth. Indeed, all the kings of the earth obeyed his sway. O monarch, mounted alone upon a victorious car adorned with gold, that king by the prowess of his weapons brought the whole earth with her seven islands under his sway. And, O monarch, having subjugated the whole earth with her mountains, forests, and woods, he made preparations for the great sacrifice called the Rajasuya. And all the kings of the earth brought at his command wealth unto that sacrifice. All of them consented to become distributors of food and gifts unto the Brahmanas that were fed on the occasion. At that sacrifice king Harishchandra gave away unto all who asked, wealth that was five times what each had solicited. At the conclusion of the sacrifice, the king gratified the Brahmanas that came from various countries with large presents of various kinds of wealth. The Brahmanas gratified with various kinds of food and enjoyable articles, given away unto them to the extent of their desires, and with the heaps of jewels distributed amongst them, began to say,--King Harischandra is superior to all kings in energy and renown.--And know, O monarch, O bull of the Bharata race, it was for this reason that Harischandra shone more brightly than thousands of other kings. The powerful Harischandra having concluded his great sacrifice,
p. 28
became installed, O king, in the sovereignty of the earth and looked resplendent on his throne. O bull of the Bharata race, all those monarchs that perform the sacrifice of Rajasuya, (attaining to the region of Indra) pass their time in felicity in Indra's company. And, O bull of the Bharata race, those kings also that yield up their lives without turning their backs on the field of battle attain to the mansion of Indra and live in joy with him. Those again that yield up their bodies after severe ascetic penances also attain to the same region and shine brightly there for ages. O king of the Kuru race, O son of Kunti, thy father Pandu, beholding the good fortune of Harischandra and wondering much thereat, hath told thee something. Knowing that I was coming to the world of men, he bowed unto me and said,--Thou shouldst tell Yudhishthira, O Rishi, that he can subjugate the whole Earth inasmuch as his brothers are all obedient to him. And having done this let him commence the grand sacrifice called Rajasuya. He is my son; if he performeth that sacrifice, I may, like Harischandra, soon attain to the region of Indra, and there in his Sabha pass countless years in continuous joy. I told him in reply,--O King, I shall tell thy son all this, if I go to the world of man. I have now told thee what he said, O tiger among men. Accomplish then, O son of Pandu, the desires of thy father. If thou performest that sacrifice, thou shall then be able to go, along with thy deceased ancestors, into the same region that is inhabited by the chief of the immortals. It hath been said,--O king, that the performance of this great sacrifice is attended with many obstacles. A class of Rakshasas called Brahma Rakshasas, employed in obstructing all sacrifices, always search for loop-holes when this great sacrifice is commenced. On the commencement of such a sacrifice a war may take place destroying the Kshatriyas and even furnishing occasion for the destruction of the whole Earth. A slight obstacle may involve the whole Earth in ruin. Reflecting upon all this, O king of kings do what is for thy good. Be thou watchful and ready in protecting the four orders of thy subjects. Grow, thou in prosperity, and enjoy thou felicity. Gratify thou the Brahmanas with gifts of wealth. I have now answered in detail all that thou hast asked me. With thy leave I will now go to the city (Dwaravati) of that Dasarhas."
Vaisampayana said,--'O Janamejaya, having said this unto the son of Pritha, Narada went away, accompanied by those Rishis with whom he had come. And after Narada had gone away, king Yudhishthira, O thou of the Kuru race, began to think, along with his brothers, of that foremost of sacrifices called Rajasuya.'
Book
2
Chapter 13
1 [k]
sarvair guṇair mahārāja rājasūyaṃ tvam arhasi
jānatas tv eva te sarvaṃ kiṃ cid vakṣyāmi bhārata
2 jāmadagnyena rāmeṇa kṣatraṃ yad avaśeṣitam
tasmād avarajaṃ loke yad idaṃ kṣatrasaṃjñitam
3 kṛto 'yaṃ kulasaṃkalpaḥ kṣatriyair vasudhādhipa
nideśavāgbhis tat te ha viditaṃ bharatarṣabha
4 ailasyekṣvāku vaṃśasya prakṛtiṃ paricakṣate
rājānaḥ śreṇi baddhāś ca tato 'nye kṣatriyā bhuvi
5 aila vaṃśyās tu ye rājaṃs tathaivekṣvākavo nṛpāḥ
tāni caikaśataṃ viddhi kulāni bharatarṣabha
6 yayātes tv eva bhojānāṃ vistaro 'tiguṇo mahān
bhajate ca mahārāja vistaraḥ sa caturdaśam
7 teṣāṃ tathaiva tāṃ lakṣmīṃ sarvakṣatram upāsate
so 'vanīṃ madhyamāṃ bhuktvā mitho bhedeṣv amanyata
8 caturyus tv aparo rājā yasminn ekaśato 'bhavat
sa sāmrājyaṃ jarāsaṃdhaḥ prāpto bhavati yonitaḥ
9 taṃ sa rājā mahāprājña saṃśritya kila sarvaśaḥ
rājan senāpatir jātaḥ śiśupālaḥ pratāpavān
10 tam eva ca mahārāja śiṣyavat samupasthitaḥ
vakraḥ karūṣādhipatir māyā yodhī mahābalaḥ
11 aparau ca mahāvīryau mahātmānau samāśritau
jarāsaṃdhaṃ mahāvīryaṃ tau haṃsaḍibhakāv ubhau
12 dantavakraḥ karūṣaś ca kalabho meghavāhanaḥ
mūrdhnā divyaṃ maṇiṃ bibhrad yaṃ taṃ bhūtamaṇiṃ viduḥ
13 muraṃ ca narakaṃ caiva śāsti yo yavanādhipau
aparyanta balo rājā pratīcyāṃ varuṇo yathā
14 bhagadatto mahārāja vṛddhas tava pituḥ sakhā
sa vācā praṇatas tasya karmaṇā caiva bhārata
15 snehabaddhas tu pitṛvan manasā bhaktimāṃs tvayi
pratīcyāṃ dakṣiṇaṃ cāntaṃ pṛthivyāḥ pāti yo nṛpaḥ
16 mātulo bhavataḥ śūraḥ purujit kuntivardhanaḥ
sa te saṃnatimān ekaḥ snehataḥ śatrutāpanaḥ
17 jarāsaṃdhaṃ gatas tv evaṃ purā yo na mayā hataḥ
puruṣottama vijñāto yo 'sau cediṣu durmatiḥ
18 ātmānaṃ pratijānāti loke 'smin puruṣottamam
ādatte satataṃ mohād yaḥ sa cihnaṃ ca māmakam
19 vaṅga puṇḍra kirāteṣu rājā balasamanvitaḥ
pauṇḍrako vāsudeveti yo 'sau lokeṣu viśrutaḥ
20 caturyuḥ sa mahārāja bhoja indra sakho balī
vidyā balād yo vyajayat pāṇḍya krathaka kaiśikān
21 bhrātā yasyāhṛtiḥ śūro jāmadagnya samo yudhi
sa bhakto māgadhaṃ rājā bhīṣmakaḥ paravīrahā
22 priyāṇy ācarataḥ prahvān sadā saṃbandhinaḥ sataḥ
bhajato na bhajaty asmān apriyeṣu vyavasthitaḥ
23 na kulaṃ na balaṃ rājann abhijānaṃs tathātmanaḥ
paśyamāno yaśo dīptaṃ jarāsaṃdham upāśritaḥ
24 udīcyabhojāś ca tathā kulāny aṣṭā daśābhibho
jarāsaṃdha bhayād eva pratīcīṃ diśam āśritāḥ
25 śūrasenā bhadra kārā bodhāḥ śālvāḥ patac carāḥ
sustharāś ca sukuṭṭāś ca kuṇindāḥ kuntibhiḥ saha
26 śālveyānāṃ ca rājānaḥ sodaryānucaraiḥ saha
dakṣiṇā ye ca pāñcālāḥ pūrvāḥ kuntiṣu kośalāḥ
27 tathottarāṃ diśaṃ cāpi parityajya bhayārditāḥ
matsyāḥ saṃnyastapādāś ca dakṣiṇāṃ diśam āśritāḥ
28 tathaiva sarvapāñcālā jarāsaṃdha bhayārditāḥ
svarāṣṭraṃ saṃparityajya vidrutāḥ sarvatodiśam
29 kasya cit tv atha kālasya kaṃso nirmathya bāndhavān
bārhadratha sute devyāv upāgacchad vṛthā matiḥ
30 astiḥ prāptiś ca nāmnā te sahadevānuje 'bale
balena tena sa jñātīn abhibhūya vṛthā matiḥ
31 śraiṣṭhyaṃ prāptaḥ sa tasyāsīd atīvāpanayo mahān
bhojarājanya vṛddhais tu pīḍyamānair durātmanā
32 jñātitrāṇam abhīpsadbhir asmat saṃbhāvanā kṛtā
dattvākrūrāya sutanuṃ tām āhuka sutāṃ tadā
33 saṃkarṣaṇa dvitīyena jñātikāryaṃ mayā kṛtam
hatau kaṃsa sunāmānau mayā rāmeṇa cāpy uta
34 bhaye tu samupakrānte jarāsaṃdhe samudyate
mantro 'yaṃ mantrito rājan kulair aṣṭā daśāvaraiḥ
35 anāramanto nighnanto mahāstraiḥ śataghātibhiḥ
na hanyāma vayaṃ tasya tribhir varṣaśatair balam
36 tasya hy amarasaṃkāśau baleṇa balināṃ varau
nāmabhyāṃ haṃsaḍibhakāv ity āstāṃ yodhasattamau
37 tāv ubhau sahitau vīrau jarāsaṃdhaś ca vīryavān
trayas trayāṇāṃ lokānāṃ paryāptā iti me matiḥ
38 na hi kevalam asmākaṃ yāvanto 'nye ca pārthivāḥ
tathaiva teṣām āsīc ca buddhir buddhimatāṃ vara
39 atha haṃsa iti khyātaḥ kaś cid āsīn mahān nṛpaḥ
sa cānyaiḥ sahito rājan saṃgrāme 'ṣṭā daśāvaraiḥ
40 hato haṃsa iti proktam atha kenāpi bhārata
tac chrutvā ḍibhako rājan yamunāmbhasy amajjata
41 vinā haṃsena loke 'smin nāhaṃ jīvitum utsahe
ity etāṃ matim āsthāya ḍibhako nidhanaṃ gataḥ
42 tathā tu ḍibhakaṃ śrutvā haṃsaḥ parapuraṃjayaḥ
prapede yamunām eva so 'pi tasyāṃ nyamajjata
43 tau sa rājā jarāsaṃdhaḥ śrutvāpsu nidhanaṃ gatau
svapuraṃ śūrasenānāṃ prayayau bharatarṣabha
44 tato vayam amitraghna tasmin pratigate nṛpe
punar ānanditāḥ sarve mathurāyāṃ vasāmahe
45 yadā tv abhyetya pitaraṃ sā vai rājīvalocanā
kaṃsa bhāryā jarāsaṃdhaṃ duhitā māgadhaṃ nṛpam
46 codayaty eva rājendra pativyasanaduḥkhitā
patighnaṃ me jahīty evaṃ punaḥ punar arin dama
47 tato vayaṃ mahārāja taṃ mantraṃ pūrvamantritam
saṃsmaranto vimanaso vyapayātā narādhipa
48 pṛthaktvena drutā rājan saṃkṣipya mahatīṃ śriyam
prapatāmo bhayāt tasya sadhana jñātibāndhavāḥ
49 iti saṃcintya sarve sma pratīcīṃ diśam āśritāḥ
kuśa sthalīṃ purīṃ ramyāṃ raivatenopaśobhitām
50 punar niveśanaṃ tasyāṃ kṛtavanto vayaṃ nṛpa
tathaiva durga saṃskāraṃ devair api durāsadam
51 striyo 'pi yasyāṃ yudhyeyuḥ kiṃ punar vṛṣṇipuṃgavāḥ
tasyāṃ vayam amitraghna nivasāmo 'kutobhayāḥ
52 ālokya girimukhyaṃ taṃ mādhavī tīrtham eva ca
mādhavāḥ kuruśārdūla parāṃ mudam avāpnuvan
53 evaṃ vayaṃ jarāsaṃdhād āditaḥ kṛtakilbiṣāḥ
sāmarthyavantaḥ saṃbandhād bhavantaṃ samupāśritāḥ
54 triyojanāyataṃ sadma triskandhaṃ yojanād adhi
yojanānte śatadvāraṃ vikramakramatoraṇam
aṣṭā daśāvarair naddhaṃ kṣatriyair yuddhadurmadaiḥ
55 aṣṭā daśasahasrāṇi vratānāṃ santi naḥ kule
āhukasya śataṃ putrā ekaikas triśatāvaraḥ
56 cāru deṣṇaḥ saha bhrātrā cakradevo 'tha sātyakiḥ
ahaṃ ca rauhiṇeyaś ca sāmbaḥ śauri samo yudhi
57 evam ete rathā sapta rājann anyān nibodha me
kṛtavarmā anādhṛṣṭiḥ samīkaḥ samitiṃjayaḥ
58 kahvaḥ śaṅkur nidāntaś ca saptaivaite mahārathāḥ
putrau cāndhakabhojasya vṛddho rājā ca te daśa
59 lokasaṃhananā vīrā vīryavanto mahābalāḥ
smaranto madhyamaṃ deśaṃ vṛṣṇimadhye gatavyathāḥ
60 sa tvaṃ samrāḍ guṇair yuktaḥ sadā bharatasattama
kṣatre samrājam ātmānaṃ kartum arhasi bhārata
61 na tu śakyaṃ jarāsaṃdhe jīvamāne mahābale
rājasūyas tvayā prāptum eṣā rājan matir mama
62 tena ruddhā hi rājānaḥ sarve jitvā girivraje
kandarāyāṃ girīndrasya siṃheneva mahādvipāḥ
63 so 'pi rājā jarāsaṃdho yiyakṣur vasudhādhipaiḥ
ārādhya hi mahādevaṃ nirjitās tena pārthivāḥ
64 sa hi nirjitya nirjitya pārthivān pṛtanā gatān
puram ānīya baddhvā ca cakāra puruṣavrajam
65 vayaṃ caiva mahārāja jarāsaṃdha bhayāt tadā
mathurāṃ saṃparityajya gatā dvāravatīṃ purīm
66 yadi tv enaṃ mahārāja yajñaṃ prāptum ihecchasi
yatasva teṣāṃ mokṣāya jarāsaṃdha vadhāya ca
67 samārambho hi śakyo 'yaṃ nānyathā kurunandana
rājasūyasya kārtsnyena katruṃ matimatāṃ vara
68 ity eṣā me matī rājan yathā vā manyase 'nagha
evaṃgate mamācakṣva svayaṃ niścitya hetubhiḥ
sarvair guṇair mahārāja rājasūyaṃ tvam arhasi
jānatas tv eva te sarvaṃ kiṃ cid vakṣyāmi bhārata
2 jāmadagnyena rāmeṇa kṣatraṃ yad avaśeṣitam
tasmād avarajaṃ loke yad idaṃ kṣatrasaṃjñitam
3 kṛto 'yaṃ kulasaṃkalpaḥ kṣatriyair vasudhādhipa
nideśavāgbhis tat te ha viditaṃ bharatarṣabha
4 ailasyekṣvāku vaṃśasya prakṛtiṃ paricakṣate
rājānaḥ śreṇi baddhāś ca tato 'nye kṣatriyā bhuvi
5 aila vaṃśyās tu ye rājaṃs tathaivekṣvākavo nṛpāḥ
tāni caikaśataṃ viddhi kulāni bharatarṣabha
6 yayātes tv eva bhojānāṃ vistaro 'tiguṇo mahān
bhajate ca mahārāja vistaraḥ sa caturdaśam
7 teṣāṃ tathaiva tāṃ lakṣmīṃ sarvakṣatram upāsate
so 'vanīṃ madhyamāṃ bhuktvā mitho bhedeṣv amanyata
8 caturyus tv aparo rājā yasminn ekaśato 'bhavat
sa sāmrājyaṃ jarāsaṃdhaḥ prāpto bhavati yonitaḥ
9 taṃ sa rājā mahāprājña saṃśritya kila sarvaśaḥ
rājan senāpatir jātaḥ śiśupālaḥ pratāpavān
10 tam eva ca mahārāja śiṣyavat samupasthitaḥ
vakraḥ karūṣādhipatir māyā yodhī mahābalaḥ
11 aparau ca mahāvīryau mahātmānau samāśritau
jarāsaṃdhaṃ mahāvīryaṃ tau haṃsaḍibhakāv ubhau
12 dantavakraḥ karūṣaś ca kalabho meghavāhanaḥ
mūrdhnā divyaṃ maṇiṃ bibhrad yaṃ taṃ bhūtamaṇiṃ viduḥ
13 muraṃ ca narakaṃ caiva śāsti yo yavanādhipau
aparyanta balo rājā pratīcyāṃ varuṇo yathā
14 bhagadatto mahārāja vṛddhas tava pituḥ sakhā
sa vācā praṇatas tasya karmaṇā caiva bhārata
15 snehabaddhas tu pitṛvan manasā bhaktimāṃs tvayi
pratīcyāṃ dakṣiṇaṃ cāntaṃ pṛthivyāḥ pāti yo nṛpaḥ
16 mātulo bhavataḥ śūraḥ purujit kuntivardhanaḥ
sa te saṃnatimān ekaḥ snehataḥ śatrutāpanaḥ
17 jarāsaṃdhaṃ gatas tv evaṃ purā yo na mayā hataḥ
puruṣottama vijñāto yo 'sau cediṣu durmatiḥ
18 ātmānaṃ pratijānāti loke 'smin puruṣottamam
ādatte satataṃ mohād yaḥ sa cihnaṃ ca māmakam
19 vaṅga puṇḍra kirāteṣu rājā balasamanvitaḥ
pauṇḍrako vāsudeveti yo 'sau lokeṣu viśrutaḥ
20 caturyuḥ sa mahārāja bhoja indra sakho balī
vidyā balād yo vyajayat pāṇḍya krathaka kaiśikān
21 bhrātā yasyāhṛtiḥ śūro jāmadagnya samo yudhi
sa bhakto māgadhaṃ rājā bhīṣmakaḥ paravīrahā
22 priyāṇy ācarataḥ prahvān sadā saṃbandhinaḥ sataḥ
bhajato na bhajaty asmān apriyeṣu vyavasthitaḥ
23 na kulaṃ na balaṃ rājann abhijānaṃs tathātmanaḥ
paśyamāno yaśo dīptaṃ jarāsaṃdham upāśritaḥ
24 udīcyabhojāś ca tathā kulāny aṣṭā daśābhibho
jarāsaṃdha bhayād eva pratīcīṃ diśam āśritāḥ
25 śūrasenā bhadra kārā bodhāḥ śālvāḥ patac carāḥ
sustharāś ca sukuṭṭāś ca kuṇindāḥ kuntibhiḥ saha
26 śālveyānāṃ ca rājānaḥ sodaryānucaraiḥ saha
dakṣiṇā ye ca pāñcālāḥ pūrvāḥ kuntiṣu kośalāḥ
27 tathottarāṃ diśaṃ cāpi parityajya bhayārditāḥ
matsyāḥ saṃnyastapādāś ca dakṣiṇāṃ diśam āśritāḥ
28 tathaiva sarvapāñcālā jarāsaṃdha bhayārditāḥ
svarāṣṭraṃ saṃparityajya vidrutāḥ sarvatodiśam
29 kasya cit tv atha kālasya kaṃso nirmathya bāndhavān
bārhadratha sute devyāv upāgacchad vṛthā matiḥ
30 astiḥ prāptiś ca nāmnā te sahadevānuje 'bale
balena tena sa jñātīn abhibhūya vṛthā matiḥ
31 śraiṣṭhyaṃ prāptaḥ sa tasyāsīd atīvāpanayo mahān
bhojarājanya vṛddhais tu pīḍyamānair durātmanā
32 jñātitrāṇam abhīpsadbhir asmat saṃbhāvanā kṛtā
dattvākrūrāya sutanuṃ tām āhuka sutāṃ tadā
33 saṃkarṣaṇa dvitīyena jñātikāryaṃ mayā kṛtam
hatau kaṃsa sunāmānau mayā rāmeṇa cāpy uta
34 bhaye tu samupakrānte jarāsaṃdhe samudyate
mantro 'yaṃ mantrito rājan kulair aṣṭā daśāvaraiḥ
35 anāramanto nighnanto mahāstraiḥ śataghātibhiḥ
na hanyāma vayaṃ tasya tribhir varṣaśatair balam
36 tasya hy amarasaṃkāśau baleṇa balināṃ varau
nāmabhyāṃ haṃsaḍibhakāv ity āstāṃ yodhasattamau
37 tāv ubhau sahitau vīrau jarāsaṃdhaś ca vīryavān
trayas trayāṇāṃ lokānāṃ paryāptā iti me matiḥ
38 na hi kevalam asmākaṃ yāvanto 'nye ca pārthivāḥ
tathaiva teṣām āsīc ca buddhir buddhimatāṃ vara
39 atha haṃsa iti khyātaḥ kaś cid āsīn mahān nṛpaḥ
sa cānyaiḥ sahito rājan saṃgrāme 'ṣṭā daśāvaraiḥ
40 hato haṃsa iti proktam atha kenāpi bhārata
tac chrutvā ḍibhako rājan yamunāmbhasy amajjata
41 vinā haṃsena loke 'smin nāhaṃ jīvitum utsahe
ity etāṃ matim āsthāya ḍibhako nidhanaṃ gataḥ
42 tathā tu ḍibhakaṃ śrutvā haṃsaḥ parapuraṃjayaḥ
prapede yamunām eva so 'pi tasyāṃ nyamajjata
43 tau sa rājā jarāsaṃdhaḥ śrutvāpsu nidhanaṃ gatau
svapuraṃ śūrasenānāṃ prayayau bharatarṣabha
44 tato vayam amitraghna tasmin pratigate nṛpe
punar ānanditāḥ sarve mathurāyāṃ vasāmahe
45 yadā tv abhyetya pitaraṃ sā vai rājīvalocanā
kaṃsa bhāryā jarāsaṃdhaṃ duhitā māgadhaṃ nṛpam
46 codayaty eva rājendra pativyasanaduḥkhitā
patighnaṃ me jahīty evaṃ punaḥ punar arin dama
47 tato vayaṃ mahārāja taṃ mantraṃ pūrvamantritam
saṃsmaranto vimanaso vyapayātā narādhipa
48 pṛthaktvena drutā rājan saṃkṣipya mahatīṃ śriyam
prapatāmo bhayāt tasya sadhana jñātibāndhavāḥ
49 iti saṃcintya sarve sma pratīcīṃ diśam āśritāḥ
kuśa sthalīṃ purīṃ ramyāṃ raivatenopaśobhitām
50 punar niveśanaṃ tasyāṃ kṛtavanto vayaṃ nṛpa
tathaiva durga saṃskāraṃ devair api durāsadam
51 striyo 'pi yasyāṃ yudhyeyuḥ kiṃ punar vṛṣṇipuṃgavāḥ
tasyāṃ vayam amitraghna nivasāmo 'kutobhayāḥ
52 ālokya girimukhyaṃ taṃ mādhavī tīrtham eva ca
mādhavāḥ kuruśārdūla parāṃ mudam avāpnuvan
53 evaṃ vayaṃ jarāsaṃdhād āditaḥ kṛtakilbiṣāḥ
sāmarthyavantaḥ saṃbandhād bhavantaṃ samupāśritāḥ
54 triyojanāyataṃ sadma triskandhaṃ yojanād adhi
yojanānte śatadvāraṃ vikramakramatoraṇam
aṣṭā daśāvarair naddhaṃ kṣatriyair yuddhadurmadaiḥ
55 aṣṭā daśasahasrāṇi vratānāṃ santi naḥ kule
āhukasya śataṃ putrā ekaikas triśatāvaraḥ
56 cāru deṣṇaḥ saha bhrātrā cakradevo 'tha sātyakiḥ
ahaṃ ca rauhiṇeyaś ca sāmbaḥ śauri samo yudhi
57 evam ete rathā sapta rājann anyān nibodha me
kṛtavarmā anādhṛṣṭiḥ samīkaḥ samitiṃjayaḥ
58 kahvaḥ śaṅkur nidāntaś ca saptaivaite mahārathāḥ
putrau cāndhakabhojasya vṛddho rājā ca te daśa
59 lokasaṃhananā vīrā vīryavanto mahābalāḥ
smaranto madhyamaṃ deśaṃ vṛṣṇimadhye gatavyathāḥ
60 sa tvaṃ samrāḍ guṇair yuktaḥ sadā bharatasattama
kṣatre samrājam ātmānaṃ kartum arhasi bhārata
61 na tu śakyaṃ jarāsaṃdhe jīvamāne mahābale
rājasūyas tvayā prāptum eṣā rājan matir mama
62 tena ruddhā hi rājānaḥ sarve jitvā girivraje
kandarāyāṃ girīndrasya siṃheneva mahādvipāḥ
63 so 'pi rājā jarāsaṃdho yiyakṣur vasudhādhipaiḥ
ārādhya hi mahādevaṃ nirjitās tena pārthivāḥ
64 sa hi nirjitya nirjitya pārthivān pṛtanā gatān
puram ānīya baddhvā ca cakāra puruṣavrajam
65 vayaṃ caiva mahārāja jarāsaṃdha bhayāt tadā
mathurāṃ saṃparityajya gatā dvāravatīṃ purīm
66 yadi tv enaṃ mahārāja yajñaṃ prāptum ihecchasi
yatasva teṣāṃ mokṣāya jarāsaṃdha vadhāya ca
67 samārambho hi śakyo 'yaṃ nānyathā kurunandana
rājasūyasya kārtsnyena katruṃ matimatāṃ vara
68 ity eṣā me matī rājan yathā vā manyase 'nagha
evaṃgate mamācakṣva svayaṃ niścitya hetubhiḥ
SECTION XIII
Vaisampayana said,--"Yudhishthira, having heard these words of Narada, began to sigh heavily. And, O Bharata, engaged in his thoughts about the Rajasuya, the king had no peace of mind. Having heard of this glory of the illustrious monarchs (of old) and being certain about the acquisition of regions of felicity by performers of sacrifices in consequence of their sacred deeds, and thinking especially of that royal sage Harischandra who had performed the great sacrifice king Yudhishthira desired to make preparations for the Rajasuya sacrifice. Then worshipping his counsellors and others present at his Sabha, and worshipped by them in return, he began to discuss with them about that sacrifice. Having reflected much, that king of kings, that bull amongst the Kurus, inclined his mind towards making preparations for the Rajasuya. That prince of wonderful energy and prowess, however, reflecting upon virtue and righteousness, again set his heart to find out what would be for the good of all his people. For Yudhishthira, that foremost of all virtuous men, always kind unto his subjects, worked for the good of all without making any distinctions. Indeed, shaking off both anger and arrogance, Yudhishthira always said,--Give unto each what is due to each,--and the only sounds that he could hear were,--Blessed be Dharma! Blessed be Dharma! Yudhishthira! conducting himself thus and giving paternal assurance to everybody, there was none in the kingdom who entertained any hostile feelings towards him. He therefore came to be called Ajatasatru (one with no enemy at all). The king cherished every one as belonging to his family, and Bhima ruled over all justly. Arjuna, used to employing both his hands with equal skill, protected the people from (external) enemies. And the wise Sahadeva administered justice impartially. And Nakula behaved towards all with humility that was natural to him. Owing to all this, the kingdom became free from disputes and fear of every kind. And all the people became attentive to their respective occupations. The rain became so abundant as to leave no room for desiring more; and the kingdom grew in prosperity. And in consequence of the virtues of the king, money-lenders, the articles required for sacrifices, cattle-rearing, tillage, and traders, all and everything grew in prosperity. Indeed, during the reign of Yudhishthira who was ever devoted to truth, there was no extortion, no stringent realisation of arrears of rent, no fear of disease, of fire, or of death by poisoning and incantations, in the kingdom. It was never heard at that time that thieves or cheats or royal favourites ever behaved wrongfully towards the king or towards one another amongst themselves. Kings conquered on the six occasions (of war, treaty, &c.) were wont to wait upon him in order to do good unto the monarch and worship him ever, while the traders of different classes came to payp. 80
him the taxes leviable on their respective occupations. And accordingly during the reign of Yudhishthira who was ever devoted to virtue, his dominion grew in prosperity. Indeed, the prosperity of the kingdom was increased not by these alone but even by persons wedded to voluptuousness and indulging in all luxuries to their fill. And the king of kings, Yudhishthira, whose sway extended over all, was possessed of every accomplishment and bore everything with patience. And, O king, whatever countries the celebrated and illustrious monarch conquered, the people everywhere, from Brahmanas to swains, were all more attached to him than to their own fathers and mothers.'
Vaisampayana said,--"King Yudhishthira, then, that foremost of speakers, summoning together his counsellors and brothers, asked them repeatedly about the Rajasuya sacrifice. Those ministers in a body, thus asked by the wise Yudhishthira desirous of performing the sacrifice, then told him these words of grave import,--'One already in possession of a kingdom desireth all the attributes of an emperor by means of that sacrifice which aideth a king in acquiring the attributes of Varuna. O prince of Kuru race, thy friends think that as thou art worthy of the attributes of an emperor, the time is even come for thee for the performance of the Rajasuya sacrifice. The time for the performance of that sacrifice in which Rishis of austere vows kindle six fires with mantras of the Sama Veda, is come for thee in consequence of thy Kshatriya possessions. At the conclusion of the Rajasuya sacrifice when the performer is installed in the sovereignty of the empire, he is rewarded with the fruits of all sacrifices including the Agnihotra. It is for this that he is called the conqueror of all. Thou art quite able, O strong-armed one, to perform this sacrifice. All of us are obedient to thee. Soon will you be able, O great king, to perform the Rajasuya sacrifice. Therefore, O great king, let thy resolution be taken to perform this sacrifice without further discussion. Thus, spoke unto the king all his friends and counsellors separately and jointly. And, O king, Yudhishthira that slayer of all enemies, having heard these virtuous, bold, agreeable and weighty words of theirs, accepted them mentally. And having heard those words of his friends and counsellors, and knowing his own strength also, the king, O Bharata, repeatedly thought over the matter. After this the intelligent and virtuous Yudhishthira, wise in counsel, again consulted with his brothers, with the illustrious Ritwijas about him, with his ministers and with Dhaumya and Dwaipayana and others.
'Yudhishthira said,--"How may this wish that I entertain of performing the excellent sacrifice of Rajasuya that is worthy of an emperor, bear fruit, in consequence of my faith and speech alone.'"
Vaisampayana said,--"O thou of eyes like lotus-petals, thus asked by the king, they replied at that time unto Yudhishthira the just in these words,--Being conversant with the dictates of morality, thou art, O king, worthy to perform the grand sacrifice of Rajasuya. After the Ritwijas and the Rishis
p. 31
had told these words unto the king, his ministers and brothers highly approved of the speech. The king, however, possessed of great wisdom, and with mind under complete control, actuated by the desire of doing good unto the world, again resolved the matter in his mind, thinking of his own strength and means, the circumstances of time and place and his income and expenditure. For he knew that the wise never come to grief owing to their always acting after full deliberation. Thinking that the sacrifice should not be commenced, pursuant to his own resolution only, Yudhishthira, carefully bearing upon his shoulder the weight of affairs thought of Krishna that persecutor of all sinners as the fittest person to decide the matter, in as much as he knew him to be the foremost of all persons, possessed of immeasurable energy, strong-armed, without birth but born amongst men from Will alone. Reflecting upon his god-like feats the son of Pandu concluded that there was nothing that was unknown to him, nothing that he could not achieve, and nothing that he could not bear, and Yudhishthira, the son of Pritha, having come to this settled resolution soon sent a messenger unto that master of all beings, conveying through him blessings and speeches such as one senior in age might send to one that is younger. And that messenger riding in a swift car arrived amongst the Yadavas and approached Krishna who was then residing in Dwaravati. And Achyuta (Krishna) hearing that the son of Pritha had become desirous of seeing him, desired to see his cousin. And quickly passing over many regions, being drawn by his own swift horses, Krishna arrived at Indraprastha, accompanied by Indrasena. And having arrived at Indraprastha, Janardana approached Yudhisthira without loss of time. And Yudhisthira received Krishna with paternal-affection, and Bhima also received him likewise. And Janardana then went with a cheerful heart to his father's sister (Kunti). And worshipped then with reverence by the twins, he began to converse cheerfully with his friend Arjuna who was overjoyed at seeing him. And after he had rested awhile in a pleasant apartment and had been fully refreshed, Yudhishthira approached him at his leisure and informed him all about the Rajasuya sacrifice.
"Yudhishthira said,--'I have wished to perform the Rajasuya sacrifice. That sacrifice, however, cannot be performed by one's wishing alone to perform it. Thou knowest, O Krishna, even thing about the means by which it may be accomplished. He alone can achieve this sacrifice in whom everything is possible, who is worshipped everywhere and who is the king of kings. My friends and counsellors approaching me have said that I should perform that sacrifice. But, O Krishna, in respect of that matter, thy words shall be my guide. Of counsellers some from friendship do not notice the difficulties; others from motives of self-interest say only what is agreeable. Some again regard that which is beneficial to themselves as worthy of adoption. Men are seen to counsel thus on matters awaiting decision. But thou, O Krishna, art above such motives. Thou
p. 32
hast conquered both desire and anger. It behoveth thee to tell me what is most beneficial to the world."
Book
2
Chapter 14
1 [y]
uktaṃ tvayā buddhimatā yan nānyo vaktum arhati
saṃśayānāṃ hi nirmoktā tvan nānyo vidyate bhuvi
2 gṛhe gṛhe hi rājānaḥ svasya svasya priyaṃ karāḥ
na ca sāmrājyam āptās te samrāṭ śabdo hi kṛtsnabhāk
3 kathaṃ parānubhāvajñaḥ svaṃ praśaṃsitum arhati
pareṇa samavetas tu yaḥ praśastaḥ sa pūjyate
4 viśālā bahulā bhūmir bahuratnasamācitā
dūraṃ gatvā vijānāti śreyo vṛṣṇikulodvaha
5 śamam eva paraṃ manye na tu mokṣād bhavec chamaḥ
ārambhe pārameṣṭhyaṃ tu na prāpyam iti me matiḥ
6 evam evābhijānanti kule jātā manasvinaḥ
kaś cit kadā cid eteṣāṃ bhavec chreyo janārdana
7 [bh]
anārambha paro rājā valmīka iva sīdati
durbalaś cānupāyena balinaṃ yo 'dhitiṣṭhati
8 atandritas tu prāyena durbalo balinaṃ ripum
jayet samyaṅ nayo rājan nītyārthān ātmano hitān
9 kṛṣṇe nayo mayi balaṃ jayaḥ pārthe dhanaṃjaye
māgadhaṃ sādhayiṣyāmo vayaṃ traya ivāgnayaḥ
10 [k]
ādatte 'rthaparo bālo nānubandham avekṣate
tasmād ariṃ na mṛṣyanti bālam arthaparāyaṇam
11 hitvā karān yauvanāśvaḥ pālanāc ca bhagīrathaḥ
kārtavīryas tapoyogād balāt tu bharato vibhuḥ
ṛddhyā maruttas tān pañca samrāja iti śuśrumaḥ
12 nigrāhya lakṣaṇaṃ prāpto dharmārthanaya lakṣaṇaiḥ
bārhadratho jarāsaṃdhas tad viddhi bharatarṣabha
13 na cainam anurudhyante kulāny ekaśataṃ nṛpāḥ
tasmād etad balād eva sāmrājyaṃ kurute 'dya saḥ
14 ratnabhājo hi rājāno jarāsaṃdham upāsate
na ca tuṣyati tenāpi bālyād anayam āsthitaḥ
15 mūrdhābhiṣiktaṃ nṛpatiṃ pradhānapuruṣaṃ balāt
ādatte na ca no dṛṣṭo 'bhāgaḥ puruṣataḥ kva cit
16 evaṃ sarvān vaśe cakre jarāsaṃdhaḥ śatāvarān
taṃ durbalataro rājā kathaṃ pārtha upaiṣyati
17 prokṣitānāṃ pramṛṣṭānāṃ rājñāṃ paśupater gṛhe
paśūnām iva kā prītir jīvite bharatarṣabha
18 kṣatriyaḥ śastramaraṇo yadā bhavati satkṛtaḥ
nanu sma māgadhaṃ sarve pratibādhema yad vayam
19 ṣaḍ aśītiḥ samānītāḥ śeṣā rājaṃś caturdaśa
jarāsaṃdhena rājānas tataḥ krūraṃ prapatsyate
20 prāpnuyāt sa yaśo dīptaṃ tatra yo vighnam ācaret
jayed yaś ca jarāsaṃdhaṃ sa samrāṇ niyataṃ bhavet
uktaṃ tvayā buddhimatā yan nānyo vaktum arhati
saṃśayānāṃ hi nirmoktā tvan nānyo vidyate bhuvi
2 gṛhe gṛhe hi rājānaḥ svasya svasya priyaṃ karāḥ
na ca sāmrājyam āptās te samrāṭ śabdo hi kṛtsnabhāk
3 kathaṃ parānubhāvajñaḥ svaṃ praśaṃsitum arhati
pareṇa samavetas tu yaḥ praśastaḥ sa pūjyate
4 viśālā bahulā bhūmir bahuratnasamācitā
dūraṃ gatvā vijānāti śreyo vṛṣṇikulodvaha
5 śamam eva paraṃ manye na tu mokṣād bhavec chamaḥ
ārambhe pārameṣṭhyaṃ tu na prāpyam iti me matiḥ
6 evam evābhijānanti kule jātā manasvinaḥ
kaś cit kadā cid eteṣāṃ bhavec chreyo janārdana
7 [bh]
anārambha paro rājā valmīka iva sīdati
durbalaś cānupāyena balinaṃ yo 'dhitiṣṭhati
8 atandritas tu prāyena durbalo balinaṃ ripum
jayet samyaṅ nayo rājan nītyārthān ātmano hitān
9 kṛṣṇe nayo mayi balaṃ jayaḥ pārthe dhanaṃjaye
māgadhaṃ sādhayiṣyāmo vayaṃ traya ivāgnayaḥ
10 [k]
ādatte 'rthaparo bālo nānubandham avekṣate
tasmād ariṃ na mṛṣyanti bālam arthaparāyaṇam
11 hitvā karān yauvanāśvaḥ pālanāc ca bhagīrathaḥ
kārtavīryas tapoyogād balāt tu bharato vibhuḥ
ṛddhyā maruttas tān pañca samrāja iti śuśrumaḥ
12 nigrāhya lakṣaṇaṃ prāpto dharmārthanaya lakṣaṇaiḥ
bārhadratho jarāsaṃdhas tad viddhi bharatarṣabha
13 na cainam anurudhyante kulāny ekaśataṃ nṛpāḥ
tasmād etad balād eva sāmrājyaṃ kurute 'dya saḥ
14 ratnabhājo hi rājāno jarāsaṃdham upāsate
na ca tuṣyati tenāpi bālyād anayam āsthitaḥ
15 mūrdhābhiṣiktaṃ nṛpatiṃ pradhānapuruṣaṃ balāt
ādatte na ca no dṛṣṭo 'bhāgaḥ puruṣataḥ kva cit
16 evaṃ sarvān vaśe cakre jarāsaṃdhaḥ śatāvarān
taṃ durbalataro rājā kathaṃ pārtha upaiṣyati
17 prokṣitānāṃ pramṛṣṭānāṃ rājñāṃ paśupater gṛhe
paśūnām iva kā prītir jīvite bharatarṣabha
18 kṣatriyaḥ śastramaraṇo yadā bhavati satkṛtaḥ
nanu sma māgadhaṃ sarve pratibādhema yad vayam
19 ṣaḍ aśītiḥ samānītāḥ śeṣā rājaṃś caturdaśa
jarāsaṃdhena rājānas tataḥ krūraṃ prapatsyate
20 prāpnuyāt sa yaśo dīptaṃ tatra yo vighnam ācaret
jayed yaś ca jarāsaṃdhaṃ sa samrāṇ niyataṃ bhavet
SECTION XIV
(Rajasuyarambha
Parva)
"Krishna
said,--'O great king, thou art a worthy possessor of all the qualities
essential for the performance of the Rajasuya sacrifice. Thou knowest
everything, O Bharata. I shall, however, still tell thee something. Those
persons in the world that now go by the name of Kshatriyas are inferior (in
everything) to those Kshatriyas that Rama, the son of Jamadagnya,
exterminated.' O lord of the earth, O bull of the Bharata race, thou knowest
what form of rule these Kshatriyas, guided by the instructions traditionally
handed down from generation to generation, have established amongst their own
order, and how far they are competent to perform the Rajasuya sacrifice. The
numerous royal lines and other ordinary Kshatriyas all represent themselves to
be the descendants of Aila and Ikshwaku. The descendants of Aila, O king, as,
indeed, the kings of Ikshwaku's race, are, know O bull of the Bharata race,
each divided into a hundred separate dynasties. The descendants of Yayati and
the Bhojas are great, both in extent (number) and accomplishments. O king,
these last are to-day scattered all over the earth. And all the Kshatriyas
worship the prosperity of those monarchs. At present, however, O monarch, king
Jarasandha, overcoming that prosperity enjoyed by their whole order, and
overpowering them by his energy hath set himself over the heads of all these
kings. And Jarasandha, enjoying the sovereignty over the middle portion of the
earth (Mathura),
resolved to create a disunion amongst ourselves. O monarch, the king who is the
lord paramount of all kings, and in whom alone the dominion of the universe is
centered, properly deserves to be called an emperor. And, O monarch, king
Sisupala endued with great energy, hath placed himself under his protection and
hath become the generalissimo of his forces. And, O great king, the mighty
Vaka, the king of the Karushas, capable of fighting by putting forth his powers
of illusion, waiteth, upon Jarasandha, as his disciple. There are two others,
Hansa and Dimvaka, of great energy and great soul, who have sought the shelter
of the mighty Jarasandha. There are others also viz., Dantavakra, Karusha,
Karava, Meghavahana, that wait upon Jarasandha. He also that beareth on his
head that gem which is known as the most wonderful on earth, that king of the
Yavanas, who hath chastised Muru and Naraka, whose power is unlimited, and who
ruleth the west like another Varuna, who is called Bhagadatta, and who is the
old friend of thy father, hath bowed his head before Jarasandha, by speech and
specially by act. In his heart, however,p. 33
tied as he is by affection to thee, he regardeth thee as a father regardeth his child. O king, that lord of the earth who hath his dominions on the west and the south, who is thy maternal uncle and who is called Purujit, that brave perpetuator of the Kunti race, that slayer of all foes, is the single king that regardeth thee from affection. He whom I did not formerly slay, that wicked wretch amongst the Chedis, who represented himself in this world as a divine personage and who hath become known also as such, and who always beareth, from foolishness, the signs that distinguish me that king of Vanga Pundra and the Kiratas, endowed with great strength, and who is known on earth by the names of Paundraka and Vasudeva hath also espoused the side of Jarasandha. And, O king of kings, Bhishmaka, the mighty king of the Bhojas--the friend of Indra--the slayer of hostile heroes--who governs a fourth part of the world, who by his learning conquered the Pandyas and the Kratha-Kausikas, whose brother the brave Akriti was like Rama, the son of Jamdagni, hath become a servitor to the king of Magadha. We are his relatives and are, therefore, engaged everyday in doing what is agreeable unto him. But although we regard him much, still he regardeth us not and is engaged in doing us ill. And, O king, without knowing his own strength and the dignity of the race to which he belongeth, he hath placed himself under Jarasandha's shelter at sight of the latter's blazing fame alone. And, O exalted one, the eighteen tribes of the Bhojas, from fear of Jarasandha, have all fled towards the west; so also have the Surasenas, the Bhadrakas, the Vodhas, the Salwas, the Patachchavas, the Susthalas, the Mukuttas, and the Kulindas, along with the Kuntis. And the king of the Salwayana tribe with their brethren and followers; and the southern Panchalas and the eastern Kosalas have all fled to the country of the Kuntis. So also the Matsyas and the Sannyastapadas, overcome with fear, leaving their dominions in the north, have fled into the southern country. And so all the Panchalas, alarmed at the power of Jarasandha, have left their own kingdom and fled in all directions. Some time before, the foolish Kansa, having persecuted the Yadavas, married two of the daughters of Jarasandha. They are called Asti and Prapti and are the sister of Sahadeva. Strengthened by such an alliance, the fool persecuting his relatives gained an ascendency over them all. But by this conduct he earned great obloquy. The wretch also began to oppress the old kings of the Bhoja tribe, but they, to protect themselves from the persecution of their relative, sought our help. Having bestowed upon Akrura the handsome daughter of Ahuka, with Sankarshana as my second I did a service to my relatives, for both Kansa and Sunaman were slain by me assisted by Rama. But after the immediate cause of fear was removed (by the death of Kansa), Jarasandha, his father-in-law, took up arms. Ourselves consisting of the eighteen younger branches of the Yadavas arrived at the conclusion that even if we struck our enemies continually with excellent weapons capable of taking the lives of the foes, we should
p. 34
still be unable to do anything unto him even in three hundred years. He hath two friends that are like unto the immortals, and in point of strength the foremost of all men endued with might. They are called Hansa and Dimvaka who are both incapable of being slain by weapons. The mighty Jarasandha, being united with them, becomes incapable, I think, of being vanquished by even the three worlds. O thou foremost of all intelligent men, this is not our opinion alone but all other kings also are of the same mind. There lived, O monarch, a king of the name of Hansa, who was slain by Rama (Valadeva) after a battle of eighteen days. But, O Bharata, hearing people say that Hansa had been killed, Dimvaka, O king, thought that he could not live without Hansa. He accordingly jumped into the waters of the Yamuna and killed himself. Afterwards when Hansa, the subjugator of hostile heroes, heard that Dimvaka, had killed himself, he went to the Yamuna and jumped into its waters. Then, O bull of the Bharata race, king Jarasandha, hearing that both Hansa and Dimvaka had been killed, returned to his kingdom with an empty heart. After Jarasandha had returned, O slayer of all foes, we were filled with pleasure and continued to live at Mathura. Then the widow of Hansa and the daughter of Jarasandha, that handsome woman with eyes like lotus-petals, grieved at the death of her lord, went unto her father, and repeatedly urged, O Monarch, the king of Magadha, saying,--O slayer of all foes, kill thou the slayer of my husband.--Then, O great king, remembering the conclusion to which we had come of old we became exceedingly cheerless and fled from Mathura. Dividing our large wealth into small portions so as to make each portion easily portable, we fled from fear of Jarasandha, with our cousins and relatives. Reflecting upon everything, we fled towards the west. There is a delightful town towards the west called Kusasthali, adorned by the mountains of Raivata. In that city, O monarch, we took up our abode. We rebuilt its fort and made it so strong that it has become impregnable even to the Gods. And from within it even the women might fight the foe, what to speak of the Yadava heroes without fear of any kind? O slayer of all foes, we are now living in that city. And, O tiger of the Kuru race, considering the inaccessibility of that first of mountains and regarding themselves as having already crossed the fear of Jarasandha, the descendants of Madhu have become exceedingly glad. Thus, O king, though possessed of strength and energy, yet from the oppressions of Jarasandha we have been obliged to repair to the mountains of Gomanta, measuring three Yojanas in length. Within each yojana have been established one and twenty posts of armed men. And at intervals of each yojana are hundred gates with arches which are defended by valourous heroes engaged in guarding them. And innumerable Kshatriyas invincible in war, belonging to the eighteen younger branches of the Yadavas, are employed in defending these works. In our race, O king, there are full eighteen thousand brothers and cousins. Ahuka hath had a hundred sons, each of
p. 35
whom is almost like a god (in prowess), Charudeshna with his brother Chakradeva, Satyaki, myself, Valadeva the son of Rohini, and my son Samva who is equal unto me in battle--these seven, O king are Atirathas. Besides these, there are others, O king, whom I shall presently name. They are Kritavarman, Anadhrishti, Samika, Samitinjaya, Kanka, Sanku and Kunti. These seven are Maharathas. There are also two sons of Andhakabhoja, and the old king himself. Endued with great energy these are all heroes, each mighty as the thunderbolt. These Maharathas, choosing the middle country, are now living amongst the Vrishnis. O thou best of the Bharata line, thou alone art worthy of being an emperor. It behoveth thee, O Bharata, to establish thy empire over all the Kshatriyas. But this is my judgment, O king, that thou wilt not be able to celebrate the Rajasuya sacrifice as long as the mighty Jarasandha liveth. By him have been immured in his hillfort numerous monarchs, like a lion that hath deposited the slain bodies of mighty elephants within a cave of the king of mountains. O slayer of all enemies, king Jarasandha, desirous of offering in sacrifice hundred monarchs, adored for his fierce ascetic penances the illustrious god of gods, the lord of Uma. It is by this means that the kings of the earth have been vanquished by Jarasandha. And, O best of monarchs, he hath by that means been able to fulfil the vow he had made relative to his sacrifice. By defeating the kings with their troops and bringing all of them as captives into this city, he had swelled its crowds enormously. We also, O king, from fear of Jarasandha, at one time had to leave Mathura and fly to the city of Dwaravati. If, O great king, thou desirest to perform this sacrifice, strive to release the kings confined by Jarasandha, as also to compass his death. O son of the Kuru race, otherwise this undertaking of thine can never be completed. O thou foremost of intelligent men if the Rajasuya is to be performed by thee, you must do this in this way and not otherwise. This, O king, is my view (on the matter). Do, O sinless one, as thou thinkest. Under these circumstances, O king, having reflected upon everything, taking note of causes, tell us what thou thyself thinkest proper."
Book
2
Chapter 15
1 [y]
samrāḍ guṇam abhīpsan vai yuṣmān svārthaparāyaṇaḥ
kathaṃ prahiṇuyāṃ bhīmaṃ balāt kevalasāhasāt
2 bhīmārjunāv ubhau netre mano manye janārdanam
manaś cakṣur vihīnasya kīdṛśaṃ jīvitaṃ bhavet
3 jarāsaṃdha balaṃ prāpya duṣpāraṃ bhīmavikramam
śramo hi vaḥ parājayyāt kim u tatra viceṣṭitam
4 asminn arthāntare yuktam anarthaḥ pratipadyate
yathāhaṃ vimṛśāmy ekas tat tāvac chrūyatāṃ mama
5 saṃnyāsaṃ rocaye sādhukāryasyāsya janārdana
pratihanti mano me 'dya rājasūyo durāsadaḥ
6 [v]
pārthaḥ prāpya dhanuḥśreṣṭham akṣayyau ca maheṣudhī
rathaṃ dhvajaṃ sabhāṃ caiva yudhiṣṭhiram abhāṣata
7 dhanur astraṃ śarā vīryaṃ pakṣo bhūmir yaśobalam
prāptam etan mayā rājan duṣprāpaṃ yad abhīpsitam
8 kule janma praśaṃsanti vaidyāḥ sādhu suniṣṭhitāḥ
balena sadṛśaṃ nāsti vīryaṃ tu mama rocate
9 kṛtavīryakule jāto nirvīryaḥ kiṃ kariṣyati
kṣatriyaḥ sarvaśo rājan yasya vṛttiḥ parājaye
10 sarvair api guṇair hīno vīryavān hi tared ripūn
sarvair api guṇair yukto nirvīryaḥ kiṃ kariṣyati
11 dravyabhūtā guṇāḥ sarve tiṣṭhanti hi parākrame
jayasya hetuḥ siddhir hi karma daivaṃ ca saṃśritam
12 saṃyukto hi balaiḥ kaś cit pramādān nopayujyate
tena dvāreṇa śatrubhyaḥ kṣīyate sabalo ripuḥ
13 dainyaṃ yathābalavati tathā moho balānvite
tāv ubhau nāśakau hetū rājñā tyājyau jayārthinā
14 jarāsaṃdha vināśaṃ ca rājñāṃ ca parimokṣaṇam
yadi kuryāma yajñārthaṃ kiṃ tataḥ paramaṃ bhavet
15 anārambhe tu niyato bhaved aguṇa niścayaḥ
guṇān niḥsaṃśayād rājan nairguṇyaṃ manyase katham
16 kāṣāyaṃ sulabhaṃ paścān munīnāṃ śamam icchatām
sāmrājyaṃ tu tavecchanto vayaṃ yotsyāmahe paraiḥ
samrāḍ guṇam abhīpsan vai yuṣmān svārthaparāyaṇaḥ
kathaṃ prahiṇuyāṃ bhīmaṃ balāt kevalasāhasāt
2 bhīmārjunāv ubhau netre mano manye janārdanam
manaś cakṣur vihīnasya kīdṛśaṃ jīvitaṃ bhavet
3 jarāsaṃdha balaṃ prāpya duṣpāraṃ bhīmavikramam
śramo hi vaḥ parājayyāt kim u tatra viceṣṭitam
4 asminn arthāntare yuktam anarthaḥ pratipadyate
yathāhaṃ vimṛśāmy ekas tat tāvac chrūyatāṃ mama
5 saṃnyāsaṃ rocaye sādhukāryasyāsya janārdana
pratihanti mano me 'dya rājasūyo durāsadaḥ
6 [v]
pārthaḥ prāpya dhanuḥśreṣṭham akṣayyau ca maheṣudhī
rathaṃ dhvajaṃ sabhāṃ caiva yudhiṣṭhiram abhāṣata
7 dhanur astraṃ śarā vīryaṃ pakṣo bhūmir yaśobalam
prāptam etan mayā rājan duṣprāpaṃ yad abhīpsitam
8 kule janma praśaṃsanti vaidyāḥ sādhu suniṣṭhitāḥ
balena sadṛśaṃ nāsti vīryaṃ tu mama rocate
9 kṛtavīryakule jāto nirvīryaḥ kiṃ kariṣyati
kṣatriyaḥ sarvaśo rājan yasya vṛttiḥ parājaye
10 sarvair api guṇair hīno vīryavān hi tared ripūn
sarvair api guṇair yukto nirvīryaḥ kiṃ kariṣyati
11 dravyabhūtā guṇāḥ sarve tiṣṭhanti hi parākrame
jayasya hetuḥ siddhir hi karma daivaṃ ca saṃśritam
12 saṃyukto hi balaiḥ kaś cit pramādān nopayujyate
tena dvāreṇa śatrubhyaḥ kṣīyate sabalo ripuḥ
13 dainyaṃ yathābalavati tathā moho balānvite
tāv ubhau nāśakau hetū rājñā tyājyau jayārthinā
14 jarāsaṃdha vināśaṃ ca rājñāṃ ca parimokṣaṇam
yadi kuryāma yajñārthaṃ kiṃ tataḥ paramaṃ bhavet
15 anārambhe tu niyato bhaved aguṇa niścayaḥ
guṇān niḥsaṃśayād rājan nairguṇyaṃ manyase katham
16 kāṣāyaṃ sulabhaṃ paścān munīnāṃ śamam icchatām
sāmrājyaṃ tu tavecchanto vayaṃ yotsyāmahe paraiḥ
SECTION XV
"Yudhishthira said,--"Intelligent as thou art, thou hast said what none else is capable of saying. There is none else on earth who is settler of all doubts. Behold, there are kings in every province employed in benefiting their respective selves. But no one amongst them hath been able to achieve the imperial dignity. Indeed, the title emperor is difficult of acquisition. He that knoweth the valour and strength of others never applaudeth himself.p. 36
[paragraph continues] He, indeed, is really worthy of applause (worship) who, engaged in encounters with his enemies, beareth himself commendably. O thou supporter of the dignity of the Vrishni race, man's desires and propensities, like the wide earth itself adorned with many jewels, are varied and extensive. As experience can seldom be gained but by travelling in regions remote from one's home, so salvation can never be attained except by acting according to principles that are very high, compared with the ordinary level of our desire and propensities. I regard peace of mind as the highest object here, for from that quality may proceed my prosperity. In my judgment, if I undertake to celebrate this sacrifice, I shall never win the highest reward. O Janardana, endued with energy and intelligence, these that have been born in our race think that some one amongst them will at one time become the foremost amongst all Kshatriyas. But, O exalted one, we also were all frightened by the fear of Jarasandha and, O sinless one, by the wickedness of that monarch. O thou invincible in battle, the might of thy arm is my refuge. When, therefore, thou taken fright at Jarasandha's might, how should I regard myself strong in comparison with him? Madhava, O thou of the Vrishni race, I am repeatedly depressed by the thought whether Jarasandha is capable or not of being slain by thee, by Rama, by Bhimasena, or by Arjuna. But what shall I say, O Keshava? Thou art my highest authority on everything.'
"On hearing these words, Bhima well-skilled in speech said,--'That king who is without exertion, or who being weak and without resources entereth into hostility with one that is strong, perisheth like an ant-hill. It may be generally seen, however, that even a king that is weak may vanquish an enemy that is strong and obtain the fruition of all his wishes, by wakefulness and by the application of policy. In Krishna is policy, in myself strength, in Arjuna triumphs. So like the three (sacrificial) fires that accomplish a sacrifice, we shall accomplish the death of the king of Magadha."
"Krishna then said,--'One that is immature in understanding seeketh the fruition of his desire without an eye to what may happen to him in future. It is seen that no one forgiveth for that reason a foe that is of immature understanding and inclined to serve his own interests. It hath been heard by us that in the krita age, having brought every one under their subjection, Yauvanaswin by the abolition of all taxes, Bhagiratha by his kind treatment to his subjects, Kartavirya by the energy of his asceticism, the lord Bharata by his strength and valour, and Maruta by his prosperity, all these five became emperors. But, O Yudhishthira, thou who covetest the imperial dignity deserves it, not by one but by all these qualities, viz., victory, protection afforded to thy people, virtue, prosperity, and policy. Know, O bull of the Kuru race, that Jarasandha, the son of Vrihadratha, is even such (i.e., a candidate for the imperial dignity). A hundred dynasties of kings have become unable to oppose Jarasandha. He, therefore,
p. 37
may be regarded to be an emperor for his strength. Kings that are wearers of jewels worship Jarasandha (with presents of jewels). But, wicked from his childhood, he is scarcely satisfied with such worship. Having become the foremost among all, he attacketh yet with violence kings with crowns on their heads. Nor is there seen any king from whom he taketh not tribute. Thus hath he brought under his sway nearly a hundred kings. How can, O son of Pritha, any weak monarch approach him with hostile intentions? Confined in the temple of Shiva and offered as sacrifice unto him like so many animals, do not these monarchs dedicated unto that god feel the most poignant misery, O bull of the Bharata race? A Kshatriya that dieth in battle is ever regarded with respect. Why shall we not, therefore, meet together and oppose Jarsandha in battle? He hath already brought eighty-six kings; fourteen only are wanting to complete one hundred. As soon as he obtaineth those fourteen, he will begin his cruel act. He that shall be to obstruct that act will surely win blazing renown. And he that will vanquish Jarasandha will surely become the emperor of all the Kshatriyas.'"
Book
2
Chapter 16
1 [vā]
jātasya bhārate vaṃśe tathā kuntyāḥ sutasya ca
yā vai yuktā matiḥ seyam arjunena pradarśitā
2 na mṛtyoḥ samayaṃ vidma rātrau vā yadi vā divā
na cāpi kaṃ cid amaram ayuddhenāpi śuśrumaḥ
3 etāvad eva puruṣaiḥ kāryaṃ hṛdayatoṣaṇam
nayena vidhidṛṣṭena yad upakramate parān
4 sunayasyānapāyasya saṃyuge paramaḥ kramaḥ
saṃśayo jāyate sāmye sāmyaṃ ca na bhaved dvayoḥ
5 te vayaṃ nayam āsthāya śatrudehasamīpagāḥ
katham antaṃ na gacchema vṛkṣasyeva nadīrayāḥ
pararandhre parākrāntāḥ svarandhrāvaraṇe sthitāḥ
6 vyūḍhānīkair anubalair nopeyād balavattaram
iti buddhimatāṃ nītis tan mamāpīha rocate
7 anavadyā hy asaṃbuddhāḥ praviṣṭāḥ śatrusadma tat
śatrudeham upākramya taṃ kāmaṃ prāpnuyāmahe
8 eko hy eva śriyaṃ nityaṃ bibharti puruṣarṣabha
antarātmeva bhūtānāṃ tat kṣaye vai balakṣayaḥ
9 atha cet taṃ nihatyājau śeṣeṇābhisamāgatāḥ
prāpnuyāma tataḥ svargaṃ jñātitrāṇa parāyanāḥ
10 [y]
kṛṣṇa ko 'yaṃ jarāsaṃdhaḥ kiṃ vīryaḥ kiṃ parākramaḥ
yas tvāṃ spṛṣṭvāgnisadṛśaṃ na dagdhaḥ śalabho yathā
11 [k]
śṛṇu rājañ jarāsaṃdho yad vīryo yat parākramaḥ
yathā copekṣito 'smābhir bahuśaḥ kṛtavipriyaḥ
12 akṣauhiṇīnāṃ tisṛṇām āsīt samaradarpitaḥ
rājā bṛhadratho nāma magadhādhipatiḥ patiḥ
13 rūpavān vīryasaṃpannaḥ śrīmān atulavikramaḥ
nityaṃ dīkṣā kṛśa tanuḥ śatakratur ivāparaḥ
14 tejasā sūryasadṛśaḥ kṣamayā pṛthivīsamaḥ
yamāntakasamaḥ kope śriyā vaiśravaṇopamaḥ
15 tasyābhijana saṃyuktair guṇair bharatasattama
vyāpteyaṃ pṛthivī sarvā sūryasyeva gabhastibhiḥ
16 sa kāśirājasya sute yamaje bharatarṣabha
upayeme mahāvīryo rūpadraviṇa saṃmate
17 tayoś cakāra samayaṃ mithaḥ sa puruṣarṣabhaḥ
nātivartiṣya ity evaṃ patnībhyāṃ saṃnidhau tadā
18 sa tābhyāṃ śuśubhe rājā patnībhyāṃ manujādhipa
priyābhyām anurūpābhyāṃ kareṇubhyām iva dvipaḥ
19 tayor madhyagataś cāpi rarāja vasudhādhipaḥ
gaṅgāyamunayor madhye mūrtimān iva sāgaraḥ
20 viṣayeṣu nimagnasya tasya yauvanam atyagāt
na ca vaṃśakaraḥ putras tasyājāyata kaś cana
21 maṅgalair bahubhir homaiḥ putra kāmābhir iṣṭibhiḥ
nāsasāda nṛpaśreṣṭhaḥ putraṃ kulavivardhanam
22 atha kākṣīvataḥ putraṃ gautamasya mahātmanaḥ
śuśrāva tapasi śrāntam udāraṃ caṇḍakauśikam
23 yadṛcchayāgataṃ taṃ tu vṛkṣamūlam upāśritam
patnībhyāṃ sahito rājā sarvaratnair atoṣayat
24 tam abravīt satyadhṛtiḥ satyavāg ṛṣisattamaḥ
parituṣṭo 'smi te rājan varaṃ varaya suvrata
25 tataḥ sabhāryaḥ pranaṭas tam uvāca bṛhadrathaḥ
putradarśananairāśyād bāṣpagadgadayā girā
26 [b]
bhagavan rājyam utsṛjya prasthitasya tapovanam
kiṃ vareṇālpa bhāgyasya kiṃ rājyenāprajasya me
27 [k]
etac chrutvā munir dhyānam agamat kṣubhitendriyaḥ
tasyaiva cāmra vṛkṣasya chāyāyāṃ samupāviśat
28 tasyopaviṣṭasya muner utsaṅge nipapāta ha
avātam aśukādaṣṭam ekam āmraphalaṃ kila
29 tat pragṛhya muniśreṣṭho hṛdayenābhimantrya ca
rājñe dadāv apratimaṃ putrasaṃprāpti kārakam
30 uvāca ca mahāprājñas taṃ rājānaṃ mahāmuniḥ
gaccha rājan kṛtārtho 'si nivarta manujādhipa
31 yathā samayam ājñāya tadā sa nṛpasattamaḥ
dvābhyām ekaṃ phalaṃ prādāt patnībhyāṃ bharatarṣabha
32 te tad āmraṃ dvidhākṛtvā bhakṣayām āsatuḥ śubhe
bhāvitvād api cārthasya satyavākyāt tathā muneḥ
33 tayoḥ samabhavad garbhaḥ phalaprāśana saṃbhavaḥ
te ca dṛṣṭvā narapatiḥ parāṃ mudam avāpa ha
34 atha kāle mahāprājña yathā samayam āgate
prajāyetām ubhe rājañ śarīraśakale tadā
35 ekākṣibāhucaraṇe ardhodara mukhasphije
dṛṣṭvā śarīraśakale pravepāte ubhe bhṛśam
36 udvigne saha saṃmantrya te bhaginyau tadābale
sajīve prāṇiśakale tatyajāte suduḥkhite
37 tayor dhātryau susaṃvīte kṛtvā te garbhasaṃplave
nirgamyāntaḥ puradvārāt samutsṛjyāśu jagmatuḥ
38 te catuṣpatha nikṣipte jarā nāmātha rākṣasī
jagrāha manujavyāghramāṃsaśoṇitabhojanā
39 kartukāmā sukhavahe śakale sā tu rākṣasī
saṃghaṭṭayām āsa tadā vidhānabalacoditā
40 te samānīta mātre tu śakale puruṣarṣabha
ekamūrti kṛte vīraḥ kumāraḥ samapadyata
41 tataḥ sā rākṣasī rājan vismayotphullalocanā
na śaśāka samudvodhuṃ vajrasāra mayaṃ śiśum
42 bālas tāmratalaṃ muṣṭiṃ kṛtvā cāsye nidhāya saḥ
prākrośad atisaṃrambhāt satoya iva toyadaḥ
43 tena śabdena saṃbhrāntaḥ sahasāntaḥ pure janaḥ
nirjagāma naravyāghra rājñā saha paraṃtapa
44 te cābale pariglāne payaḥ pūrṇapayodhare
nirāśe putralābhāya sahasaivābhyagacchatām
45 atha dṛṣṭvā tathā bhūte rājānaṃ ceṣṭa saṃtatim
taṃ ca bālaṃ subalinaṃ cintayām āsa rākṣasī
46 nārhāmi viṣaye rājño vasantī putragṛddhinaḥ
bālaṃ putram upādātuṃ meghalekheva bhāskaram
47 sā kṛtvā mānuṣaṃ rūpam uvāca manujādhipam
bṛhadrathasutas te 'yaṃ maddattaḥ pratigṛhyatām
48 tava patnī dvaye jāto dvijātivaraśāsanāt
dhātrī janaparityakto mamāyaṃ parirakṣitaḥ
49 tatas te bharataśreṣṭha kāśirājasute śubhe
taṃ bālam abhipatyāśu prasnavair abhiṣiñcatām
50 tataḥ sa rājā saṃhṛṣṭaḥ sarvaṃ tad upalabhya ca
apṛcchan navahemābhāṃ rākṣasīṃ tām arākṣasīm
51 kā tvaṃ kamalagarbhābhe mama putra pradāyinī
kāmayā brūhi kalyāṇi devatā pratibhāsi me
jātasya bhārate vaṃśe tathā kuntyāḥ sutasya ca
yā vai yuktā matiḥ seyam arjunena pradarśitā
2 na mṛtyoḥ samayaṃ vidma rātrau vā yadi vā divā
na cāpi kaṃ cid amaram ayuddhenāpi śuśrumaḥ
3 etāvad eva puruṣaiḥ kāryaṃ hṛdayatoṣaṇam
nayena vidhidṛṣṭena yad upakramate parān
4 sunayasyānapāyasya saṃyuge paramaḥ kramaḥ
saṃśayo jāyate sāmye sāmyaṃ ca na bhaved dvayoḥ
5 te vayaṃ nayam āsthāya śatrudehasamīpagāḥ
katham antaṃ na gacchema vṛkṣasyeva nadīrayāḥ
pararandhre parākrāntāḥ svarandhrāvaraṇe sthitāḥ
6 vyūḍhānīkair anubalair nopeyād balavattaram
iti buddhimatāṃ nītis tan mamāpīha rocate
7 anavadyā hy asaṃbuddhāḥ praviṣṭāḥ śatrusadma tat
śatrudeham upākramya taṃ kāmaṃ prāpnuyāmahe
8 eko hy eva śriyaṃ nityaṃ bibharti puruṣarṣabha
antarātmeva bhūtānāṃ tat kṣaye vai balakṣayaḥ
9 atha cet taṃ nihatyājau śeṣeṇābhisamāgatāḥ
prāpnuyāma tataḥ svargaṃ jñātitrāṇa parāyanāḥ
10 [y]
kṛṣṇa ko 'yaṃ jarāsaṃdhaḥ kiṃ vīryaḥ kiṃ parākramaḥ
yas tvāṃ spṛṣṭvāgnisadṛśaṃ na dagdhaḥ śalabho yathā
11 [k]
śṛṇu rājañ jarāsaṃdho yad vīryo yat parākramaḥ
yathā copekṣito 'smābhir bahuśaḥ kṛtavipriyaḥ
12 akṣauhiṇīnāṃ tisṛṇām āsīt samaradarpitaḥ
rājā bṛhadratho nāma magadhādhipatiḥ patiḥ
13 rūpavān vīryasaṃpannaḥ śrīmān atulavikramaḥ
nityaṃ dīkṣā kṛśa tanuḥ śatakratur ivāparaḥ
14 tejasā sūryasadṛśaḥ kṣamayā pṛthivīsamaḥ
yamāntakasamaḥ kope śriyā vaiśravaṇopamaḥ
15 tasyābhijana saṃyuktair guṇair bharatasattama
vyāpteyaṃ pṛthivī sarvā sūryasyeva gabhastibhiḥ
16 sa kāśirājasya sute yamaje bharatarṣabha
upayeme mahāvīryo rūpadraviṇa saṃmate
17 tayoś cakāra samayaṃ mithaḥ sa puruṣarṣabhaḥ
nātivartiṣya ity evaṃ patnībhyāṃ saṃnidhau tadā
18 sa tābhyāṃ śuśubhe rājā patnībhyāṃ manujādhipa
priyābhyām anurūpābhyāṃ kareṇubhyām iva dvipaḥ
19 tayor madhyagataś cāpi rarāja vasudhādhipaḥ
gaṅgāyamunayor madhye mūrtimān iva sāgaraḥ
20 viṣayeṣu nimagnasya tasya yauvanam atyagāt
na ca vaṃśakaraḥ putras tasyājāyata kaś cana
21 maṅgalair bahubhir homaiḥ putra kāmābhir iṣṭibhiḥ
nāsasāda nṛpaśreṣṭhaḥ putraṃ kulavivardhanam
22 atha kākṣīvataḥ putraṃ gautamasya mahātmanaḥ
śuśrāva tapasi śrāntam udāraṃ caṇḍakauśikam
23 yadṛcchayāgataṃ taṃ tu vṛkṣamūlam upāśritam
patnībhyāṃ sahito rājā sarvaratnair atoṣayat
24 tam abravīt satyadhṛtiḥ satyavāg ṛṣisattamaḥ
parituṣṭo 'smi te rājan varaṃ varaya suvrata
25 tataḥ sabhāryaḥ pranaṭas tam uvāca bṛhadrathaḥ
putradarśananairāśyād bāṣpagadgadayā girā
26 [b]
bhagavan rājyam utsṛjya prasthitasya tapovanam
kiṃ vareṇālpa bhāgyasya kiṃ rājyenāprajasya me
27 [k]
etac chrutvā munir dhyānam agamat kṣubhitendriyaḥ
tasyaiva cāmra vṛkṣasya chāyāyāṃ samupāviśat
28 tasyopaviṣṭasya muner utsaṅge nipapāta ha
avātam aśukādaṣṭam ekam āmraphalaṃ kila
29 tat pragṛhya muniśreṣṭho hṛdayenābhimantrya ca
rājñe dadāv apratimaṃ putrasaṃprāpti kārakam
30 uvāca ca mahāprājñas taṃ rājānaṃ mahāmuniḥ
gaccha rājan kṛtārtho 'si nivarta manujādhipa
31 yathā samayam ājñāya tadā sa nṛpasattamaḥ
dvābhyām ekaṃ phalaṃ prādāt patnībhyāṃ bharatarṣabha
32 te tad āmraṃ dvidhākṛtvā bhakṣayām āsatuḥ śubhe
bhāvitvād api cārthasya satyavākyāt tathā muneḥ
33 tayoḥ samabhavad garbhaḥ phalaprāśana saṃbhavaḥ
te ca dṛṣṭvā narapatiḥ parāṃ mudam avāpa ha
34 atha kāle mahāprājña yathā samayam āgate
prajāyetām ubhe rājañ śarīraśakale tadā
35 ekākṣibāhucaraṇe ardhodara mukhasphije
dṛṣṭvā śarīraśakale pravepāte ubhe bhṛśam
36 udvigne saha saṃmantrya te bhaginyau tadābale
sajīve prāṇiśakale tatyajāte suduḥkhite
37 tayor dhātryau susaṃvīte kṛtvā te garbhasaṃplave
nirgamyāntaḥ puradvārāt samutsṛjyāśu jagmatuḥ
38 te catuṣpatha nikṣipte jarā nāmātha rākṣasī
jagrāha manujavyāghramāṃsaśoṇitabhojanā
39 kartukāmā sukhavahe śakale sā tu rākṣasī
saṃghaṭṭayām āsa tadā vidhānabalacoditā
40 te samānīta mātre tu śakale puruṣarṣabha
ekamūrti kṛte vīraḥ kumāraḥ samapadyata
41 tataḥ sā rākṣasī rājan vismayotphullalocanā
na śaśāka samudvodhuṃ vajrasāra mayaṃ śiśum
42 bālas tāmratalaṃ muṣṭiṃ kṛtvā cāsye nidhāya saḥ
prākrośad atisaṃrambhāt satoya iva toyadaḥ
43 tena śabdena saṃbhrāntaḥ sahasāntaḥ pure janaḥ
nirjagāma naravyāghra rājñā saha paraṃtapa
44 te cābale pariglāne payaḥ pūrṇapayodhare
nirāśe putralābhāya sahasaivābhyagacchatām
45 atha dṛṣṭvā tathā bhūte rājānaṃ ceṣṭa saṃtatim
taṃ ca bālaṃ subalinaṃ cintayām āsa rākṣasī
46 nārhāmi viṣaye rājño vasantī putragṛddhinaḥ
bālaṃ putram upādātuṃ meghalekheva bhāskaram
47 sā kṛtvā mānuṣaṃ rūpam uvāca manujādhipam
bṛhadrathasutas te 'yaṃ maddattaḥ pratigṛhyatām
48 tava patnī dvaye jāto dvijātivaraśāsanāt
dhātrī janaparityakto mamāyaṃ parirakṣitaḥ
49 tatas te bharataśreṣṭha kāśirājasute śubhe
taṃ bālam abhipatyāśu prasnavair abhiṣiñcatām
50 tataḥ sa rājā saṃhṛṣṭaḥ sarvaṃ tad upalabhya ca
apṛcchan navahemābhāṃ rākṣasīṃ tām arākṣasīm
51 kā tvaṃ kamalagarbhābhe mama putra pradāyinī
kāmayā brūhi kalyāṇi devatā pratibhāsi me
SECTION XVI
"Yudhishthira said,--'Desirous of the imperial dignity but acting from selfish motives and relying upon courage alone, how, O Krishna, can I despatch ye (unto Jarasandha)? Both Bhima and Arjuna, I regard as my eyes, and thee, O Janardana as my mind. How shall I live, deprived of my eyes and mind. Yama himself cannot vanquish in battle the mighty host of Jarasandha that is endued, besides, with terrible valour. What valour can ye exhibit against it. This affair that promises to terminate otherwise may lead to great mischief. It is my opinion, therefore, that the proposed task should not be undertaken. Listen, O Krishna, to what I for one think. O Janardana, desisting from this act seemeth to me to be beneficial. My heart to-day is afflicted. The Rajasuya appeareth to me difficult of accomplishment.'""Vaisampayana said,--"Arjuna who had obtained that excellent of bows and that couple of inexhaustible quivers, and that car with that banner, as also that assembly room, now addressed Yudhishthira and said,--'I have obtained, O king, a bow and weapons and arrows and energy and allies and dominions and fame and strength. Those are always difficult of acquisition, however much they may be desired. Learned men of repute always praise in good society nobleness of descent. But nothing is equal to might. Indeed, O monarch, there is nothing I like more than prowess. Born in a race noted for its valour, one that is without valour is scarcely worthy
p. 38
of regard. One, however, possessed of valour, that is born in a race not noted for it, is much superior to the former. He, O king, is a Kshatriya in every thing who increaseth his fame and possessions by the subjugation of his enemies. And he that is possessed of valour, though destitute of all (other) merits, will vanquish his foes. One, however, that is destitute of valour, though possessed of every (other) merit, can scarcely accomplish anything. Every merit exists by the side of valour in an incipient state. Concentration of attention, exertion and destiny exist as the three causes of victory. One, however, that is possessed of valour doth not yet deserve success if he acts carelessly. It is for this that an enemy endued with strength sometimes suffers death at the hands of his foes. As meanness overtakes the weak, so folly sometimes overtakes the strong. A king, therefore, that is desirous of victory, should avoid both these causes of destruction. If, for the purpose of our sacrifice, we endeavour to slay Jarasandha and rescue the kings kept by him for a cruel purpose, there is no higher act which we could employ ourselves in. If, however, we do not undertake the task, the world will always think us incompetent. We have certainly the competence, O king! Why should you, therefore, regard us as incompetent? Those that have become Munis desirous of achieving tranquillity of souls, obtain yellow robes with ease. So if we vanquish the foe, the imperial dignity will easily be ours. We shall, therefore fight the foe."
Book
2
Chapter 17
1 [r]
jarā nāmāsmi bhadraṃ te rākṣasī kāmarūpiṇī
tava veśmani rājendra pūjitā nyavasaṃ sukham
2 sāhaṃ pratyupakārārthaṃ cintayanty aniśaṃ nṛpa
taveme putra śakale dṛṣṭavaty asmi dhārmika
3 saṃśleṣite mayā daivāt kumāraḥ samapadyata
tava bhāgyair mahārāja hetumātram ahaṃ tv iha
4 [k]
evam uktvā tu sā rājaṃs tatraivāntaradhīyata
sa gṛhya ca kumāraṃ taṃ prāviśat svagṛhaṃ nṛpaḥ
5 tasya bālasya yatkṛtyaṃ tac cakāra nṛpas tadā
ājñāpayac ca rākṣasyā māgadheṣu mahotsavam
6 tasya nāmākarot tatra prajāpatisamaḥ pitā
jarayā saṃdhito yasmāj jarāsaṃdhas tato 'bhavat
7 so 'vardhata mahātejā magadhādhipateḥ sutaḥ
pramāṇa balasaṃpanno hutāhutir ivānalaḥ
8 kasya cit tv atha kālasya punar eva mahātapāḥ
magadhān upacakrāma bhagavāṃś caṇḍakauśikaḥ
9 tasyāgamanasaṃhṛṣṭaḥ sāmātyaḥ sapuraḥsaraḥ
sabhāryaḥ saha putreṇa nirjagāma bṛhadrathaḥ
10 pādyārghyācamanīyais tam arcayām āsa bhārata
sa nṛpo rājyasahitaṃ putraṃ cāsmai nyavedayat
11 pratigṛhya tu tāṃ pūjāṃ pārthivād bhagavān ṛṣiḥ
uvāca māgadhaṃ rājan prahṛṣṭenāntarātmanā
12 sarvam etan mayā rājan vijñātaṃ jñānacakṣuṣā
putras tu śṛṇu rājendra yādṛśo 'yaṃ bhaviṣyati
13 asya vīryavato vīryaṃ nānuyāsyanti pārthivāḥ
devair api visṛṣṭāni śastrāṇy asya mahīpate
na rujaṃ janayiṣyanti girer iva nadīrayāḥ
14 sarvamūrdhābhiṣiktānām eṣa mūrdhni jvaliṣyati
sarveṣāṃ niṣprabha karo jyotiṣām iva bhāskaraḥ
15 enam āsādya rājānaḥ samṛddhabalavāhanāḥ
vināśam upayāsyanti śalabhā iva pāvakam
16 eṣa śriyaṃ samuditāṃ sarvarājñāṃ grahīṣyati
varṣāsv ivoddhata jalā nadīr nadanadīpatiḥ
17 eṣa dhārayitā samyak cāturvarṇyaṃ mahābalaḥ
śubhāśubham iva sphītā sarvasasya dharādharā
18 asyājñā vaśagāḥ sarve bhaviṣyanti narādhipāḥ
sarvabhūtātmabhūtasya vāyor iva śarīriṇaḥ
19 eṣa rudraṃ mahādevaṃ tripurānta karaṃ haram
sarvalokeṣv ati balaḥ svayaṃ drakṣyati māgadhaḥ
20 evaṃ bruvann eva muniḥ svakāryārthaṃ vicintayan
visarjayām āsa nṛpaṃ bṛhadratham athārihan
21 praviśya nagaraṃ caiva jñātisaṃbandhibhir vṛtaḥ
abhiṣicya jarāsaṃdhaṃ magadhādhipatis tadā
bṛhadratho narapatiḥ parāṃ nirvṛtim āyayau
22 abhiṣikte jarāsaṃdhe tadā rājā bṛhadrathaḥ
patnī dvayenānugatas tapovanarato 'bhavat
23 tapovanasthe pitari mātṛbhyāṃ saha bhārata
jarāsaṃdhaḥ svavīryeṇa pāthivān akarod vaśe
24 atha dīrghasya kālasya tapovanagato nṛpaḥ
sabhāryaḥ svargam agamat tapas taptvā bṛhadrathaḥ
25 tasyāstāṃ haṃsaḍibhakāv aśastranidhanāv ubhau
mantre matimatāṃ śreṣṭhau yuddhaśāstraviśāradau
26 yau tau mayā te kathitau pūrvam eva mahābalau
trayas trayāṇāṃ lokānāṃ paryāptā iti me matiḥ
27 evam eṣa tadā vīra balibhiḥ kukurāndhakaiḥ
vṛṣṇibhiś ca mahārāja nītihetor upekṣitaḥ
jarā nāmāsmi bhadraṃ te rākṣasī kāmarūpiṇī
tava veśmani rājendra pūjitā nyavasaṃ sukham
2 sāhaṃ pratyupakārārthaṃ cintayanty aniśaṃ nṛpa
taveme putra śakale dṛṣṭavaty asmi dhārmika
3 saṃśleṣite mayā daivāt kumāraḥ samapadyata
tava bhāgyair mahārāja hetumātram ahaṃ tv iha
4 [k]
evam uktvā tu sā rājaṃs tatraivāntaradhīyata
sa gṛhya ca kumāraṃ taṃ prāviśat svagṛhaṃ nṛpaḥ
5 tasya bālasya yatkṛtyaṃ tac cakāra nṛpas tadā
ājñāpayac ca rākṣasyā māgadheṣu mahotsavam
6 tasya nāmākarot tatra prajāpatisamaḥ pitā
jarayā saṃdhito yasmāj jarāsaṃdhas tato 'bhavat
7 so 'vardhata mahātejā magadhādhipateḥ sutaḥ
pramāṇa balasaṃpanno hutāhutir ivānalaḥ
8 kasya cit tv atha kālasya punar eva mahātapāḥ
magadhān upacakrāma bhagavāṃś caṇḍakauśikaḥ
9 tasyāgamanasaṃhṛṣṭaḥ sāmātyaḥ sapuraḥsaraḥ
sabhāryaḥ saha putreṇa nirjagāma bṛhadrathaḥ
10 pādyārghyācamanīyais tam arcayām āsa bhārata
sa nṛpo rājyasahitaṃ putraṃ cāsmai nyavedayat
11 pratigṛhya tu tāṃ pūjāṃ pārthivād bhagavān ṛṣiḥ
uvāca māgadhaṃ rājan prahṛṣṭenāntarātmanā
12 sarvam etan mayā rājan vijñātaṃ jñānacakṣuṣā
putras tu śṛṇu rājendra yādṛśo 'yaṃ bhaviṣyati
13 asya vīryavato vīryaṃ nānuyāsyanti pārthivāḥ
devair api visṛṣṭāni śastrāṇy asya mahīpate
na rujaṃ janayiṣyanti girer iva nadīrayāḥ
14 sarvamūrdhābhiṣiktānām eṣa mūrdhni jvaliṣyati
sarveṣāṃ niṣprabha karo jyotiṣām iva bhāskaraḥ
15 enam āsādya rājānaḥ samṛddhabalavāhanāḥ
vināśam upayāsyanti śalabhā iva pāvakam
16 eṣa śriyaṃ samuditāṃ sarvarājñāṃ grahīṣyati
varṣāsv ivoddhata jalā nadīr nadanadīpatiḥ
17 eṣa dhārayitā samyak cāturvarṇyaṃ mahābalaḥ
śubhāśubham iva sphītā sarvasasya dharādharā
18 asyājñā vaśagāḥ sarve bhaviṣyanti narādhipāḥ
sarvabhūtātmabhūtasya vāyor iva śarīriṇaḥ
19 eṣa rudraṃ mahādevaṃ tripurānta karaṃ haram
sarvalokeṣv ati balaḥ svayaṃ drakṣyati māgadhaḥ
20 evaṃ bruvann eva muniḥ svakāryārthaṃ vicintayan
visarjayām āsa nṛpaṃ bṛhadratham athārihan
21 praviśya nagaraṃ caiva jñātisaṃbandhibhir vṛtaḥ
abhiṣicya jarāsaṃdhaṃ magadhādhipatis tadā
bṛhadratho narapatiḥ parāṃ nirvṛtim āyayau
22 abhiṣikte jarāsaṃdhe tadā rājā bṛhadrathaḥ
patnī dvayenānugatas tapovanarato 'bhavat
23 tapovanasthe pitari mātṛbhyāṃ saha bhārata
jarāsaṃdhaḥ svavīryeṇa pāthivān akarod vaśe
24 atha dīrghasya kālasya tapovanagato nṛpaḥ
sabhāryaḥ svargam agamat tapas taptvā bṛhadrathaḥ
25 tasyāstāṃ haṃsaḍibhakāv aśastranidhanāv ubhau
mantre matimatāṃ śreṣṭhau yuddhaśāstraviśāradau
26 yau tau mayā te kathitau pūrvam eva mahābalau
trayas trayāṇāṃ lokānāṃ paryāptā iti me matiḥ
27 evam eṣa tadā vīra balibhiḥ kukurāndhakaiḥ
vṛṣṇibhiś ca mahārāja nītihetor upekṣitaḥ
SECTION XVII
"Vasudeva said,--'Arjuna hath indicated what the inclination should be of one that is born in the Bharata race, especially of one who is the son of Kunti. We know not when death will overtake us, in the night or in the day. Nor have we ever heard that immortality hath been achieved by desisting from fight. This, therefore, is the duty of men, viz., to attack all enemies in accordance with the principles laid down in the ordinance. This always gives satisfaction to the heart. Aided by good policy, if not frustrated by Destiny, an undertaking becomes crowned with success. If both parties aided by such means encounter each other, one must obtain ascendency over the other, for both cannot win or lose. A battle however, if directed by bad policy which again is destitute of the well-known arts, ends in defeat or destruction. If, again, both parties are equally circumstanced, the result becomes doubtful. Both, however, cannot win. When such is the case, why should we not, aided by good policy, directly approach the foe; and destroy him, like the current of the river uprooting a tree? If, disguising our own faults, we attack the enemy taking advantagep. 39
of his loopholes, why should we not succeed? Indeed, the policy of intelligent men, is that one should not fight openly with foes that are exceedingly powerful and are at the head of their well-arrayed forces. This too is my opinion. If, however, we accomplish our purpose secretly entering the abode of our foe and attacking his person, we shall never earn obloquy. That bull among men--Jarasandha--alone enjoyeth unfaded glory, like unto him who is the self in the heart of every created being. But I see his destruction before me. Desirous of protecting our relatives we will either slay him in battle or shall ascend to heaven being ourselves slain in the end by him.'
Yudhishthira said--"O Krishna, who is this Jarasandha? What is his energy and what is his prowess, that having touched thee he hath not been burnt like an insect at the touch of fire?"
Krishna said,--'Hear, O monarch, who Jarasandha is; what his energy; and what is his prowess; and why also he hath been spared by us, Even though he hath repeatedly offended us. There was a mighty king of the name of Vrihadratha, the lord of the Magadhas. Proud in battle, he had three Akshauhinis of troops. Handsome and endued with energy, possessed of affluence and prowess beyond measure, and always bearing on his person marks indicating installation at sacrifices. He was like a second Indra. In glory he was like unto Suryya, in forgiveness like unto the Earth, in wrath like unto the destroyer Yama and in wealth like unto Vaisravana. And O thou foremost of the Bharata race, the whole earth was covered by his qualities that descended upon him from a long line of ancestors, like the rays emerging from the sun. And, O bull of the Bharata race, endued with great energy that monarch married two twin daughters of the king of Kasi, both endued with the wealth of beauty. And that bull among men made an engagement in secret with his wives that he would love them equally and would never show a preference for either. And the lord of the earth in the company of his two dearly loved wives, both of whom suited him well, passed his days in joy like a mighty elephant in the company of two cow-elephants, or like the ocean in his personified form between Ganga and Yamuna (also in their personified forms). The monarch's youth however, passed away in the enjoyment of his possessions, without any son being born unto him to perpetuate his line. The best of monarch failed to obtain a son to perpetuate his race, even by means of various auspicious rites, and homas, and sacrifices performed with the desire for having an offspring. One day the king heard that the high-souled Chanda-kausika, the son of Kakshivat of the illustrious Gautama race, having desisted from ascetic penances had come in course of his wanderings to his capital and had taken his seat under the shade of a mango tree. The king went unto that Muni accompanied by his two wives, and worshipping him with jewels and valuable presents gratified him highly. That best of Rishis truthful in speech and firmly attached to
p. 40
truth, then told the king,--O king of kings, I have been pleased with thee. O thou of excellent vows, solicit thou a boon. King Vrihadratha then, with his wives, bending low unto that Rishi, spoke these words choked with tears in consequence of his despair of obtaining a child.--'O holy one forsaking my kingdom I am about to go into the woods to practise ascetic penances. I am very unfortunate for I have no son. What shall I do, therefore, with my kingdom or with a boon?'
Krishna continued,--"Hearing these words (of the king), the Muni controlling his outer senses entered into meditation, sitting in the shade of that very mango tree where he was. And there fell upon the lap of the seated Muni a mango that was juicy and untouched by the beak of a parrot or any other bird. That best of Munis, taking up the fruit and mentally pronouncing certain mantras over it, gave it unto the king as the means of his obtaining an incomparable offspring. And the great Muni, possessed also of extraordinary wisdom, addressing the monarch, said,--"Return, O king, thy wish is fulfilled. Desist, O king, from going (into the woods)".--Hearing these words of the Muni and worshipping his feet, the monarch possessed of great wisdom, returned to his own abode. And recollecting his former promise (unto them) the king gave, O bull of the Bharata race, unto his two wives that one fruit. His beautiful queens, dividing that single fruit into two parts, ate it up. In consequence of the certainty of the realisation of the Muni's words and his truthfulness, both of them conceived, as an effect of their having eaten that fruit. And the king beholding them in that state became filled with great joy. Then, O wise monarch, some time after, when the time came, each of the queens brought forth a fragmentary body. And each fragment had one eye, one arm, one leg, half a stomach, half a face, and half an anus. Beholding the fragmentary bodies, both the mothers trembled much. The helpless sisters then anxiously consulted each other, and sorrowfully abandoned those fragments endued with life. The two midwives (that waited upon the queens) then carefully wrapping up the still-born (?) fragments went out of the inner apartments (of the palace) by the back door and throwing away the bodies, returned in haste. A little while after, O tiger among men, a Rakshasa woman of the name of Jara living upon flesh and blood, took up the fragments that lay on a crossing. And impelled by force of fate, the female cannibal united the fragments for facility of carrying them away. And, O bull among men, as soon as the fragments were united they formed a sturdy child of one body (endued with life). Then, O king, the female cannibal, with eyes expanded in wonder, found herself unable to carry away that child having a body as hard and strong as the thunder-bolt. That infant then closing his fists red as copper and inserting them into its mouth, began to roar terribly as rain-charged clouds. Alarmed at the sound, the inmates of the palace, O tiger among men, suddenly came out with the king, O slayer of all foes. The helpless and
p. 41
disappointed and sad queens also, with breasts full of milk, also came out suddenly to recover their child. The female cannibal beholding the queens in that condition and the king too so desirous of an offspring, and the child was possessed of such strength thought within herself--I live within dominions of the king who is so desirous of an offspring. It behoveth not me, therefore, to kill the infant child of such an illustrious and virtuous monarch. The Rakshasa woman then, holding the child in her arms like the clouds enveloping the sun, and assuming a human form, told the king these words,--O Vrihadratha, this is thy child. Given to thee by me, O, take it. It hath been born of both thy wives by virtue of the command of the great Brahmana. Cast away by the midwives, it hath been protected by me!
"Krishna continued,--O thou foremost of the Bharata race, the handsome daughters of the king of Kasi, having obtained the child, soon drenched it with their lacteal streams. The king ascertaining everything, was filled with joy, and addressing that female cannibal disguised as a human being possessing the complexion of gold, asked,--O thou of the complexion of the filament of the lotus, who art thou that givest me this child? O auspicious one, thou seemest to me as a goddess roaming at thy pleasure!"
Book
2
Chapter 18
1 [vā]
patitau haṃsaḍibhakau kaṃsāmātyau nipātitau
jarāsaṃdhasya nidhane kālo 'yaṃ samupāgataḥ
2 na sa śakyo raṇe jetuṃ sarvair api surāsuraiḥ
prāṇayuddhena jetavyaḥ sa ity upalabhāmahe
3 mayi nītir balaṃ bhīme rakṣitā cāvayo 'rjunaḥ
sādhayiṣyāmi taṃ rājan vayaṃ traya ivāgnayaḥ
4 tribhir āsādito 'smābhir vijane sa narādhipaḥ
na saṃdeho yathā yuddham ekenābhyupayāsyati
5 avamānāc ca lokasya vyāyatatvāc ca dharṣitaḥ
bhīmasenena yuddhāya dhruvam abhyupayāsyati
6 alaṃ tasya mahābāhur bhīmaseno mahābalaḥ
lokasya samudīrṇasya nidhanāyāntako yathā
7 yadi te hṛdayaṃ vetti yadi te pratyayo mayi
bhīmasenārjunau śīghraṃ nyāsabhūtau prayaccha me
8 [vai]
evam ukto bhagavatā pratyuvāca yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
bhīma pārthau samālokya saṃprahṛṣṭamukhau sthitau
9 acyutācyuta mā maivaṃ vyāharāmitra karṣaṇa
pāṇḍavānāṃ bhavān nātho bhavantaṃ cāśritā vayam
10 yathā vadasi govinda sarvaṃ tad upapadyate
na hi tvam agratas teṣāṃ yeṣāṃ lakṣmīḥ parāṅmukhī
11 nihataś ca jarāsaṃdho mokṣitāś ca mahīkṣitaḥ
rājasūyaś ca me labdho nideśe tava tiṣṭhataḥ
12 kṣiprakārin yathā tv etat kāryaṃ samupapadyate
mama kāryaṃ jagat kāryaṃ tathā kuru narottama
13 tribhir bhavadbhir hi vinā nāhaṃ jīvitum utsahe
dharmakāmārtha rahito rogārta iva durgataḥ
14 na śauriṇā vinā pārtho na śauriḥ pāṇḍavaṃ vinā
nājeyo 'sty anayor loke kṛṣṇayor iti me matiḥ
15 ayaṃ ca balināṃ śreṣṭhaḥ śrīmān api vṛkodaraḥ
yuvābhyāṃ sahito vīraḥ kiṃ na kuryān mahāyaśāḥ
16 supraṇīto balaugho hi kurute kāryam uttamam
andhaṃ jaḍaṃ balaṃ prāhuḥ praṇetavyaṃ vicakṣaṇaiḥ
17 yato hi nimnaṃ bhavati nayantīha tato jalam
yataś chidraṃ tataś cāpi nayante dhīdhanā balam
18 tasmān nayavidhānajñaṃ puruṣaṃ lokaviśrutam
vayam āśritya govindaṃ yatāmaḥ kāryasiddhaye
19 evaṃ prajñā nayabalaṃ kriyopāya samanvitam
puraskurvīta kāryeṣu kṛṣṇa kāryārthasiddhaye
20 evam eva yaduśreṣṭhaṃ pārthaḥ kāryārthasiddhaye
arjunaḥ kṛṣṇam anvetu bhīmo 'nvetu dhanaṃjayam
nayo jayo balaṃ caiva vikrame siddhim eṣyati
21 evam uktās tataḥ sarve bhrātaro vipulaujasaḥ
vārṣṇeyaḥ pāṇḍaveyau ca pratasthur māgadhaṃ prati
22 varcasvināṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ snātakānāṃ paricchadān
ācchādya suhṛdāṃ vākyair manojñair abhinanditāḥ
23 amarṣād abhitaptānāṃ jñātyarthaṃ mukhyavāsasām
ravisomāgnivapuṣāṃ bhīmam āsīt tadā vapuḥ
24 hataṃ mene jarāsaṃdhaṃ dṛṣṭvā bhīma purogamau
ekakāryasamudyuktau kṛṣṇau yuddhe 'parājitau
25 īśau hi tau mahātmānau sarvakāryapravartane
dharmārthakāmakāryāṇāṃ kāryāṇām iva nigrahe
26 kurubhyaḥ prasthitās te tu madhyena kurujāṅgalam
ramyaṃ padmasaro gatvā kālakūṭam atītya ca
27 gaṇḍakīyāṃ tathā śoṇaṃ sadā nīrāṃ tathaiva ca
ekaparvatake nadyaḥ krameṇaitya vrajanti te
28 saṃtīrya sarayūṃ ramyāṃ dṛṣṭvā pūrvāṃś ca kosalān
atītya jagmur mithilāṃ mālāṃ carmaṇvatīṃ nadīm
29 uttīrya gaṅgāṃ śoṇaṃ ca sarve te prāṅmukhās trayaḥ
kuravoraś chadaṃ jagmur māgadhaṃ kṣetram acyutāḥ
30 te śaśvad godhanākīrṇam ambumantaṃ śubhadrutam
gorathaṃ girim āsādya dadṛśur māgadhaṃ puram
patitau haṃsaḍibhakau kaṃsāmātyau nipātitau
jarāsaṃdhasya nidhane kālo 'yaṃ samupāgataḥ
2 na sa śakyo raṇe jetuṃ sarvair api surāsuraiḥ
prāṇayuddhena jetavyaḥ sa ity upalabhāmahe
3 mayi nītir balaṃ bhīme rakṣitā cāvayo 'rjunaḥ
sādhayiṣyāmi taṃ rājan vayaṃ traya ivāgnayaḥ
4 tribhir āsādito 'smābhir vijane sa narādhipaḥ
na saṃdeho yathā yuddham ekenābhyupayāsyati
5 avamānāc ca lokasya vyāyatatvāc ca dharṣitaḥ
bhīmasenena yuddhāya dhruvam abhyupayāsyati
6 alaṃ tasya mahābāhur bhīmaseno mahābalaḥ
lokasya samudīrṇasya nidhanāyāntako yathā
7 yadi te hṛdayaṃ vetti yadi te pratyayo mayi
bhīmasenārjunau śīghraṃ nyāsabhūtau prayaccha me
8 [vai]
evam ukto bhagavatā pratyuvāca yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
bhīma pārthau samālokya saṃprahṛṣṭamukhau sthitau
9 acyutācyuta mā maivaṃ vyāharāmitra karṣaṇa
pāṇḍavānāṃ bhavān nātho bhavantaṃ cāśritā vayam
10 yathā vadasi govinda sarvaṃ tad upapadyate
na hi tvam agratas teṣāṃ yeṣāṃ lakṣmīḥ parāṅmukhī
11 nihataś ca jarāsaṃdho mokṣitāś ca mahīkṣitaḥ
rājasūyaś ca me labdho nideśe tava tiṣṭhataḥ
12 kṣiprakārin yathā tv etat kāryaṃ samupapadyate
mama kāryaṃ jagat kāryaṃ tathā kuru narottama
13 tribhir bhavadbhir hi vinā nāhaṃ jīvitum utsahe
dharmakāmārtha rahito rogārta iva durgataḥ
14 na śauriṇā vinā pārtho na śauriḥ pāṇḍavaṃ vinā
nājeyo 'sty anayor loke kṛṣṇayor iti me matiḥ
15 ayaṃ ca balināṃ śreṣṭhaḥ śrīmān api vṛkodaraḥ
yuvābhyāṃ sahito vīraḥ kiṃ na kuryān mahāyaśāḥ
16 supraṇīto balaugho hi kurute kāryam uttamam
andhaṃ jaḍaṃ balaṃ prāhuḥ praṇetavyaṃ vicakṣaṇaiḥ
17 yato hi nimnaṃ bhavati nayantīha tato jalam
yataś chidraṃ tataś cāpi nayante dhīdhanā balam
18 tasmān nayavidhānajñaṃ puruṣaṃ lokaviśrutam
vayam āśritya govindaṃ yatāmaḥ kāryasiddhaye
19 evaṃ prajñā nayabalaṃ kriyopāya samanvitam
puraskurvīta kāryeṣu kṛṣṇa kāryārthasiddhaye
20 evam eva yaduśreṣṭhaṃ pārthaḥ kāryārthasiddhaye
arjunaḥ kṛṣṇam anvetu bhīmo 'nvetu dhanaṃjayam
nayo jayo balaṃ caiva vikrame siddhim eṣyati
21 evam uktās tataḥ sarve bhrātaro vipulaujasaḥ
vārṣṇeyaḥ pāṇḍaveyau ca pratasthur māgadhaṃ prati
22 varcasvināṃ brāhmaṇānāṃ snātakānāṃ paricchadān
ācchādya suhṛdāṃ vākyair manojñair abhinanditāḥ
23 amarṣād abhitaptānāṃ jñātyarthaṃ mukhyavāsasām
ravisomāgnivapuṣāṃ bhīmam āsīt tadā vapuḥ
24 hataṃ mene jarāsaṃdhaṃ dṛṣṭvā bhīma purogamau
ekakāryasamudyuktau kṛṣṇau yuddhe 'parājitau
25 īśau hi tau mahātmānau sarvakāryapravartane
dharmārthakāmakāryāṇāṃ kāryāṇām iva nigrahe
26 kurubhyaḥ prasthitās te tu madhyena kurujāṅgalam
ramyaṃ padmasaro gatvā kālakūṭam atītya ca
27 gaṇḍakīyāṃ tathā śoṇaṃ sadā nīrāṃ tathaiva ca
ekaparvatake nadyaḥ krameṇaitya vrajanti te
28 saṃtīrya sarayūṃ ramyāṃ dṛṣṭvā pūrvāṃś ca kosalān
atītya jagmur mithilāṃ mālāṃ carmaṇvatīṃ nadīm
29 uttīrya gaṅgāṃ śoṇaṃ ca sarve te prāṅmukhās trayaḥ
kuravoraś chadaṃ jagmur māgadhaṃ kṣetram acyutāḥ
30 te śaśvad godhanākīrṇam ambumantaṃ śubhadrutam
gorathaṃ girim āsādya dadṛśur māgadhaṃ puram
SECTION XVIII
"Krishna continued,--'hearing these words of the king, the Rakshasa woman answered--Blessed be thou, O king of kings. Capable of assuming any form at will. I am a Rakshasa woman called Jara. I am living, O king, happily in thy house, worshipped by all. Every day I wander from house to house of men. Indeed, I was created of old by the Self-create and was named Grihadevi (the household goddess)'. Of celestial beauty I was placed (in the world) for the destruction of the Danavas. He that with devotion painteth on the walls (of his house) a likeness of myself endued with youth and in the midst of children, must have prosperity in his abode; otherwise a household must sustain decay and destruction. O lord, painted on the walls of thy house is a likeness of myself surrounded by numerous children. Stationed there I am daily worshipped with scents and flowers, with incense and edibles and various objects of enjoyment. Thus worshipped in thy house, I daily think of doing thee some good in return. It chanced, O virtuous king, that I beheld the fragmentary bodies of thy son. When these happened to be united by me, a living child was formed of them. O great king, it hath been so owing to thy good fortune alone. I have been only the instrument, I am capable of swallowing the mountainp. 42
of Meru itself, what shall I say of the child? I have, however, been gratified with thee in consequence of the worship I receive in thy house. It is, therefore, O king, that I have bestowed this child on thee.
"Krishna continued,--Having spoken these words, O king, Jara disappeared there and then. The king having obtained the child then entered the palace. And the king then caused all the rites of infancy to be performed on that child, and ordered a festival to be observed by his people in Honour of that Rakshasa woman. And the monarch equal unto Brahma himself then bestowed a name on his child. And he said that because the child had been united by Jara, he should be called (Jarasandha i.e., united by Jara). And the son of the king of Magadha endued with great energy, began to grow up in bulk and strength like a fire into which hath been poured libation of clarified butter. And increasing day by day like the moon in the bright fortnight, the child began to enhance the joy of his parents.'"
Book
2
Chapter 19
1 [vā]
eṣa pārtha mahān svāduḥ paśumān nityam ambumān
nirāmayaḥ suveśmāḍhyo niveśo māgadhaḥ śubhaḥ
2 vaihāro vipulaḥ śailo varāho vṛṣabhas tathā
tathaivarṣigiris tāta śubhāś caityaka pañcamāḥ
3 ete pañca mahāśṛṅgāḥ parvatāḥ śītaladrumāḥ
rakṣantīvābhisaṃhatya saṃhatāṅgā girivrajam
4 puṣpaveṣṭita śākhāgrair gandhavadbhir manoramaiḥ
nigūḍhā iva lodhrāṇāṃ vanaiḥ kāmi janapriyaiḥ
5 śūdrāyāṃ gautamo yatra mahātmā saṃśitavrataḥ
auśīnaryām ajanayat kākṣīvādīn sutān ṛṣiḥ
6 gautamaḥ kṣayaṇād asmād athāsau tatra veśmani
bhajate māgadhaṃ vaṃśaṃ sa nṛpāṇām anugrahāt
7 aṅgavaṅgādayaś caiva rājānaḥ sumahābalāḥ
gautama kṣayam abhyetya ramante sma purārjuna
8 vanarājīs tu paśyemāḥ priyālānāṃ manoramāḥ
lodhrāṇāṃ ca śubhāḥ pārtha gautamaukaḥ samīpajāḥ
9 arbudaḥ śakra vāpī ca pannagau śatrutāpanau
svastikasyālayaś cātra maṇināgasya cottamaḥ
10 aparihāryā meghānāṃ māgadheyaṃ maṇeḥ kṛte
kauśiko maṇimāṃś caiva vavṛdhāte hy anugraham
11 arthasiddhiṃ tv anapagāṃ jarāsaṃdho 'bhimanyate
vayam āsādane tasya darpam adya nihanmi hi
12 [v]
evam uktvā tataḥ sarve bhrātaro vipulaujasaḥ
vārṣṇeyaḥ pāṇḍaveyau ca pratasthur māgadhaṃ puram
13 tuṣṭapuṣṭajanopetaṃ cāturvarṇyajanākulam
sphītotsavam anādhṛṣyam āseduś ca girivrajam
14 te 'tha dvāram anāsādya purasya girim ucchritam
bārhadrathaiḥ pūjyamānaṃ tathā nagaravāsibhiḥ
15 yatra māṣādam ṛṣabham āsasāda bṛhadrathaḥ
taṃ hatvā māṣanālāś ca tisro bherīr akārayat
16 ānahya carmaṇā tena sthāpayām āsa sve pure
yatra tāḥ prāṇadan bheryo divyapuṣpāvacūrṇitāḥ
17 māgadhānāṃ suruciraṃ caityakāntaṃ samādravan
śirasīva jighāṃsanto jarāsaṃdha jighānsavaḥ
18 sthiraṃ suvipulaṃ śṛṅgaṃ sumahāntaṃ purātanam
arcitaṃ mālyadāmaiś ca satataṃ supratiṣṭhitam
19 vipulair bāhubhir vīrās te 'bhihatyābhyapātayan
tatas te māgadhaṃ dṛṣṭvā puraṃ praviviśus tadā
20 etasminn eva kāle tu jarāsaṃdhaṃ samarcayan
pary agnikurvaṃś ca nṛpaṃ dviradasthaṃ purohitāḥ
21 snātaka vratinas te tu bāhuśastrā nirāyudhāḥ
yuyutsavaḥ praviviśur jarāsaṃdhena bhārata
22 bhakṣyamālyāpaṇānāṃ ca dadṛśuḥ śriyam uttamām
sphītāṃ sarvaguṇopetāṃ sarvakāmasamṛddhinīm
23 tāṃ tu dṛṣṭvā samṛddhiṃ te vīthyāṃ tasyāṃ narottamāḥ
rājamārgeṇa gacchantaḥ kṛṣṇa bhīma dhanaṃjayāḥ
24 balād gṛhītvā mālyāni mālākārān mahābalāḥ
virāga vasanāḥ sarve sragviṇo mṛṣṭakuṇḍalāḥ
25 niveśanam athājagmur jarāsaṃdhasya dhīmataḥ
govāsam iva vīkṣantaḥ siṃhā haimavatā yathā
26 śailastambhanibhās teṣāṃ candanāgurubhūṣitāḥ
aśobhanta mahārāja bāhavo bāhuśālinām
27 tān dṛṣṭvā dviradaprakhyāñ śālaskandhān ivodgatān
vyūḍhoraskān māgadhānāṃ vismayaḥ samajāyata
28 te tv atītya janākīrṇās tisraḥ kakṣyā nararṣabhāḥ
ahaṃ kāreṇa rājānam upatasthur mahābalāḥ
29 tān pādya madhuparkārhān mānārhān satkṛtiṃ gatān
pratyutthāya jarāsaṃdha upatasthe yathāvidhi
30 uvāca caitān rājāsau svāgataṃ vo 'stv iti prabhuḥ
tasya hy etad vrataṃ rājan babhūva bhuvi viśrutam
31 snātakān brāhmaṇān prāptāñ śrutvā sa samitiṃjayaḥ
apy ardharātre nṛpatiḥ pratyudgacchati bhārata
32 tāṃs tv apūrveṇa veṣeṇa dṛṣṭvā nṛpatisattamaḥ
upatasthe jarāsaṃdho vismitaś cābhavat tadā
33 te tu dṛṣṭvaiva rājānaṃ jarāsaṃdhaṃ nararṣabhāḥ
idam ūcur amitraghnāḥ sarve bharatasattama
34 svasty astu kuśalaṃ rājann iti sarve vyavasthitāḥ
taṃ nṛpaṃ nṛpaśārdūla vipraikṣanta parasparam
35 tān abravīj jarāsaṃdhas tadā yādava pāṇḍavān
āsyatām iti rājendra brāhmaṇac chadma saṃvṛtān
36 athopaviviśuḥ sarve trayas te puruṣarṣabhāḥ
saṃpradīptās trayo lakṣmyā mahādhvara ivāgnayaḥ
37 tān uvāca jarāsaṃdhaḥ satyasaṃdho narādhipaḥ
vigarhamāṇaḥ kauravya veṣagrahaṇakāraṇāt
38 na snātaka vratā viprā bahir mālyānulepanāḥ
bhavantīti nṛloke 'smin viditaṃ mama sarvaśaḥ
39 te yūyaṃ puṣpavantaś ca bhujair jyāghāta lakṣaṇaiḥ
bibhrataḥ kṣātram ojo ca brāhmaṇyaṃ pratijānatha
40 evaṃ virāga vasanā bahir mālyānulepanāḥ
satyaṃ vadata ke yūyaṃ satyaṃ rājasu śobhate
41 caityakaṃ ca gireḥ śṛṅgaṃ bhittvā kim iva sadma naḥ
advāreṇa praviṣṭāḥ stha nirbhayā rājakilbiṣāt
42 karma caitad viliṅgasya kiṃ vādya prasamīkṣitam
vadadhvaṃ vāci vīryaṃ ca brāhmaṇasya viśeṣataḥ
43 evaṃ ca mām upasthāya kasmāc ca vidhinārhaṇām
praṇītāṃ no na gṛhṇīta kāryaṃ kiṃ cāsmad āgame
44 evam uktas tataḥ kṛṣṇaḥ pratyuvāca mahāmanāḥ
snigdhagambhīrayā vācā vākyaṃ vākyaviśāradaḥ
45 snātaka vratino rājan brāhmaṇāḥ kṣatriyā viśaḥ
viśeṣaniyamāś caiṣām aviśeṣāś ca santy uta
46 viśeṣavāṃś ca satataṃ kṣatriyaḥ śriyam archati
puṣpavatsu dhruvā śrīś ca puṣpavantas tato vayam
47 kṣatriyo bāhuvīryas tu na tathā vākyavīryavān
apragalbhaṃ vacas tasya tasmād bārhadrathe smṛtam
48 svavīryaṃ kṣatriyāṇāṃ ca bāhvor dhātā nyaveśayat
tad didṛkṣasi ced rājan draṣṭāsy adya na saṃśayaḥ
49 advāreṇa ripor gehaṃ dvāreṇa suhṛdo gṛham
praviśanti sadā santo dvāraṃ no varjitaṃ tataḥ
50 kāryavanto gṛhān etya śatruto nārhaṇāṃ vayam
pratigṛhṇīma tad viddhi etan naḥ śāśvataṃ vratam
eṣa pārtha mahān svāduḥ paśumān nityam ambumān
nirāmayaḥ suveśmāḍhyo niveśo māgadhaḥ śubhaḥ
2 vaihāro vipulaḥ śailo varāho vṛṣabhas tathā
tathaivarṣigiris tāta śubhāś caityaka pañcamāḥ
3 ete pañca mahāśṛṅgāḥ parvatāḥ śītaladrumāḥ
rakṣantīvābhisaṃhatya saṃhatāṅgā girivrajam
4 puṣpaveṣṭita śākhāgrair gandhavadbhir manoramaiḥ
nigūḍhā iva lodhrāṇāṃ vanaiḥ kāmi janapriyaiḥ
5 śūdrāyāṃ gautamo yatra mahātmā saṃśitavrataḥ
auśīnaryām ajanayat kākṣīvādīn sutān ṛṣiḥ
6 gautamaḥ kṣayaṇād asmād athāsau tatra veśmani
bhajate māgadhaṃ vaṃśaṃ sa nṛpāṇām anugrahāt
7 aṅgavaṅgādayaś caiva rājānaḥ sumahābalāḥ
gautama kṣayam abhyetya ramante sma purārjuna
8 vanarājīs tu paśyemāḥ priyālānāṃ manoramāḥ
lodhrāṇāṃ ca śubhāḥ pārtha gautamaukaḥ samīpajāḥ
9 arbudaḥ śakra vāpī ca pannagau śatrutāpanau
svastikasyālayaś cātra maṇināgasya cottamaḥ
10 aparihāryā meghānāṃ māgadheyaṃ maṇeḥ kṛte
kauśiko maṇimāṃś caiva vavṛdhāte hy anugraham
11 arthasiddhiṃ tv anapagāṃ jarāsaṃdho 'bhimanyate
vayam āsādane tasya darpam adya nihanmi hi
12 [v]
evam uktvā tataḥ sarve bhrātaro vipulaujasaḥ
vārṣṇeyaḥ pāṇḍaveyau ca pratasthur māgadhaṃ puram
13 tuṣṭapuṣṭajanopetaṃ cāturvarṇyajanākulam
sphītotsavam anādhṛṣyam āseduś ca girivrajam
14 te 'tha dvāram anāsādya purasya girim ucchritam
bārhadrathaiḥ pūjyamānaṃ tathā nagaravāsibhiḥ
15 yatra māṣādam ṛṣabham āsasāda bṛhadrathaḥ
taṃ hatvā māṣanālāś ca tisro bherīr akārayat
16 ānahya carmaṇā tena sthāpayām āsa sve pure
yatra tāḥ prāṇadan bheryo divyapuṣpāvacūrṇitāḥ
17 māgadhānāṃ suruciraṃ caityakāntaṃ samādravan
śirasīva jighāṃsanto jarāsaṃdha jighānsavaḥ
18 sthiraṃ suvipulaṃ śṛṅgaṃ sumahāntaṃ purātanam
arcitaṃ mālyadāmaiś ca satataṃ supratiṣṭhitam
19 vipulair bāhubhir vīrās te 'bhihatyābhyapātayan
tatas te māgadhaṃ dṛṣṭvā puraṃ praviviśus tadā
20 etasminn eva kāle tu jarāsaṃdhaṃ samarcayan
pary agnikurvaṃś ca nṛpaṃ dviradasthaṃ purohitāḥ
21 snātaka vratinas te tu bāhuśastrā nirāyudhāḥ
yuyutsavaḥ praviviśur jarāsaṃdhena bhārata
22 bhakṣyamālyāpaṇānāṃ ca dadṛśuḥ śriyam uttamām
sphītāṃ sarvaguṇopetāṃ sarvakāmasamṛddhinīm
23 tāṃ tu dṛṣṭvā samṛddhiṃ te vīthyāṃ tasyāṃ narottamāḥ
rājamārgeṇa gacchantaḥ kṛṣṇa bhīma dhanaṃjayāḥ
24 balād gṛhītvā mālyāni mālākārān mahābalāḥ
virāga vasanāḥ sarve sragviṇo mṛṣṭakuṇḍalāḥ
25 niveśanam athājagmur jarāsaṃdhasya dhīmataḥ
govāsam iva vīkṣantaḥ siṃhā haimavatā yathā
26 śailastambhanibhās teṣāṃ candanāgurubhūṣitāḥ
aśobhanta mahārāja bāhavo bāhuśālinām
27 tān dṛṣṭvā dviradaprakhyāñ śālaskandhān ivodgatān
vyūḍhoraskān māgadhānāṃ vismayaḥ samajāyata
28 te tv atītya janākīrṇās tisraḥ kakṣyā nararṣabhāḥ
ahaṃ kāreṇa rājānam upatasthur mahābalāḥ
29 tān pādya madhuparkārhān mānārhān satkṛtiṃ gatān
pratyutthāya jarāsaṃdha upatasthe yathāvidhi
30 uvāca caitān rājāsau svāgataṃ vo 'stv iti prabhuḥ
tasya hy etad vrataṃ rājan babhūva bhuvi viśrutam
31 snātakān brāhmaṇān prāptāñ śrutvā sa samitiṃjayaḥ
apy ardharātre nṛpatiḥ pratyudgacchati bhārata
32 tāṃs tv apūrveṇa veṣeṇa dṛṣṭvā nṛpatisattamaḥ
upatasthe jarāsaṃdho vismitaś cābhavat tadā
33 te tu dṛṣṭvaiva rājānaṃ jarāsaṃdhaṃ nararṣabhāḥ
idam ūcur amitraghnāḥ sarve bharatasattama
34 svasty astu kuśalaṃ rājann iti sarve vyavasthitāḥ
taṃ nṛpaṃ nṛpaśārdūla vipraikṣanta parasparam
35 tān abravīj jarāsaṃdhas tadā yādava pāṇḍavān
āsyatām iti rājendra brāhmaṇac chadma saṃvṛtān
36 athopaviviśuḥ sarve trayas te puruṣarṣabhāḥ
saṃpradīptās trayo lakṣmyā mahādhvara ivāgnayaḥ
37 tān uvāca jarāsaṃdhaḥ satyasaṃdho narādhipaḥ
vigarhamāṇaḥ kauravya veṣagrahaṇakāraṇāt
38 na snātaka vratā viprā bahir mālyānulepanāḥ
bhavantīti nṛloke 'smin viditaṃ mama sarvaśaḥ
39 te yūyaṃ puṣpavantaś ca bhujair jyāghāta lakṣaṇaiḥ
bibhrataḥ kṣātram ojo ca brāhmaṇyaṃ pratijānatha
40 evaṃ virāga vasanā bahir mālyānulepanāḥ
satyaṃ vadata ke yūyaṃ satyaṃ rājasu śobhate
41 caityakaṃ ca gireḥ śṛṅgaṃ bhittvā kim iva sadma naḥ
advāreṇa praviṣṭāḥ stha nirbhayā rājakilbiṣāt
42 karma caitad viliṅgasya kiṃ vādya prasamīkṣitam
vadadhvaṃ vāci vīryaṃ ca brāhmaṇasya viśeṣataḥ
43 evaṃ ca mām upasthāya kasmāc ca vidhinārhaṇām
praṇītāṃ no na gṛhṇīta kāryaṃ kiṃ cāsmad āgame
44 evam uktas tataḥ kṛṣṇaḥ pratyuvāca mahāmanāḥ
snigdhagambhīrayā vācā vākyaṃ vākyaviśāradaḥ
45 snātaka vratino rājan brāhmaṇāḥ kṣatriyā viśaḥ
viśeṣaniyamāś caiṣām aviśeṣāś ca santy uta
46 viśeṣavāṃś ca satataṃ kṣatriyaḥ śriyam archati
puṣpavatsu dhruvā śrīś ca puṣpavantas tato vayam
47 kṣatriyo bāhuvīryas tu na tathā vākyavīryavān
apragalbhaṃ vacas tasya tasmād bārhadrathe smṛtam
48 svavīryaṃ kṣatriyāṇāṃ ca bāhvor dhātā nyaveśayat
tad didṛkṣasi ced rājan draṣṭāsy adya na saṃśayaḥ
49 advāreṇa ripor gehaṃ dvāreṇa suhṛdo gṛham
praviśanti sadā santo dvāraṃ no varjitaṃ tataḥ
50 kāryavanto gṛhān etya śatruto nārhaṇāṃ vayam
pratigṛhṇīma tad viddhi etan naḥ śāśvataṃ vratam
SECTION XIX
"Krishna said,--some time after this, the great ascetic, the exalted Chandakausika, again came into the country of the Magadhas. Filled with joy at the advent of the Rishi, king Vrihadratha, accompanied by his ministers and priest and wives and son, went out to receive him. And, O Bharata, worshipping the Rishi with water to wash his feet and face, and with the offerings of Arghya the king then offered his whole kingdom along with his son for the acceptance of the Rishi. The adorable Rishi accepting that worship offered by the king, addressing the ruler of Magadha, O monarch, said with well-pleased heart,--O king, I knew all this by spiritual insight. But hear, O king of kings, what this son of thine will be in future, as also what his beauty, excellence, strength, and valour will be. Without doubt this son of thine, growing in prosperity and endued with prowess, will obtain all these. Like other birds that can never imitate the speed of Vinata's son (Garuda), the other monarchs of the earth will not be able to equal in energy this thy son, who will be endued with great valour. And all those that will stand in his way will certainly be destroyed. Like the force of the current that can never make the slightest impression upon the rocky breast of a mountain, weapons hurled at him even by the celestials will fail to produce the least pain in him. He will blaze forth above the heads of all that wear crowns on their brows. Like the sun that dims the lustre of all luminous bodies, this son of thine will rob all monarchs of their splendour. Even kings that are powerful and own large armies and numberless vehicles and animals, upon approaching this son ofp. 43
thine, will all perish as insects upon fire. This child will seize the growing prosperity of all kings like the ocean receiving the rivers swollen with the water of the rainy season. Like the huge earth that bears all kinds of produce, supporting things that are both good and evil, this child endued with great strength will support all the four orders of men. And all the kings of the earth will live in obedience to the commands of this child just as every creature endued with body live in dependence upon Vayu that is dear as self unto beings. This prince of Magadha--the mightiest of all men in the world--will behold with his physical eyes the god of gods called Rudra or Hara, the slayer of Tripura. O thou slayer of all foes, saying this, the Rishi, thinking of his own business, dismissed king Vrihadratha. The lord of the Magadhas then, re-entering his capital, and calling together his friends and relations, installed Jarasandha, on the throne. King Vrihadratha then came to feel a great distaste for worldly pleasures. And after the installation of Jarasandha king Vrihadratha followed by his two wives became an inmate of an ascetic asylum in the woods. And, O king, after his father and mothers had retired into the woods, Jarasandha by his valour brought numerous kings under his sway.'"
"Vaisampayana continued,--'King Vrihadratha, having lived for some time in the woods and practised ascetic penances, ascended to heaven at last with his wives. King Jarasandha, also, as uttered by Kausika, having received those numerous boons ruled his kingdom like a father. Some time after when king Kansa was slain by Vasudeva, an enmity arose between him and Krishna. Then, O Bharata, the mighty king of Magadha from his city of Girivraja, whirling a mace ninety-nine times, hurled it towards Mathura. At that time Krishna of wonderful deeds was residing at Mathura. The handsome mace hurled by Jarasandha fell near Mathura at a distance of ninety-nine yojanas from Gririvraja The citizens beholding the circumstance well, went unto Krishna and informed him of the fall of the mace. The place where the mace fell is adjacent to Mathura and is called Gadavasan. Jarasandha had two supporters called Hansa and Dimvaka, both of whom were incapable of being slain by weapons. Well-conversant with the science of politics and morality, in counsel they were the foremost of all intelligent men. I have already told thee everything about that mighty pair. They two and Jarasandha, I believe, are more than a match for three worlds. O brave king, it was for this reason that the powerful Kukkura, Andhaka and Vrishni tribes, acting from motives of policy, did not deem it proper to fight with him.'"
Book
2
Chapter 20
1 [j]
na smareyaṃ kadā vairaṃ kṛtaṃ yuṣmābhir ity uta
cintayaṃś ca na paśyāmi bhavatāṃ prati vaikṛtam
2 vaikṛte cāsati kathaṃ manyadhvaṃ mām anāgasam
ariṃ vibrūta tad viprāḥ satāṃ samaya eṣa hi
3 atha dharmopaghātād dhi manaḥ samupatapyate
yo 'nāgasi prasṛjati kṣatriyo 'pi na saṃśayaḥ
4 ato 'nyathācaraṁl loke dharmajñaḥ san mahāvrataḥ
vṛjināṃ gatim āpnoti śreyaso 'py upahanti ca
5 trailokye kṣatradharmād dhi śreyāṃsaṃ sādhu cāriṇām
anāgasaṃ prajānānāḥ pramādād iva jalpatha
6 [vāsu]
kulakāryaṃ mahārāja kaś cid ekaḥ kulodvahaḥ
vahate tanniyogād vai vayam abhyutthitās trayaḥ
7 tvayā copahṛtā rājan kṣatriyā lokavāsinaḥ
tad āgo krūram utpādya manyase kiṃ tv anāgasam
8 rājā rājñaḥ kathaṃ sādhūn hiṃsyān nṛpatisattama
tad rājñaḥ saṃnigṛhya tvaṃ rudrāyopajihīrṣasi
9 asmāṃs tad eno gaccheta tvayā bārhadrathe kṛtam
vayaṃ hi śaktā dharmasya rakṣaṇe dharmacāriṇaḥ
10 manuṣyāṇāṃ samālambho na ca dṛṣṭaḥ kadā cana
sa kathaṃ mānuṣair devaṃ yaṣṭum icchasi śaṃkaram
11 savarṇo hi savarṇānāṃ paśusaṃjñāṃ kariṣyati
ko 'nya evaṃ yathā hi tvaṃ jarāsaṃdha vṛthā matiḥ
12 te tvāṃ jñātikṣayakaraṃ vayam ārtānusāriṇaḥ
jñātivṛddhi nimittārthaṃ viniyantum ihāgatāḥ
13 nāsti loke pumān anyaḥ kṣatriyeṣv iti caiva yat
manyase sa ca te rājan sumahān buddhiviplavaḥ
14 ko hi jānann abhijanam ātmanaḥ kṣatriyo nṛpa
nāviśet svargam atulaṃ raṇānantaram avyayam
15 svargaṃ hy eva samāsthāya raṇayajñeṣu dīkṣitāḥ
yajante kṣatriyā lokāṃs tad viddhi magadhādhipaḥ
16 svargayonir jayo rājan svargayonir mahad yaśaḥ
svargayonis tapo yuddhe mārgaḥ so 'vyabhicāravān
17 eṣa hy aindro vaijayanto guṇo nityaṃ samāhitaḥ
yenāsurān parājitya jagat pāti śatakratuḥ
18 svargam āsthāya kasya syād vigrahitvaṃ yathā tava
māgadhair vipulaiḥ sainyair bāhulya baladarpitaiḥ
19 māvamansthāḥ parān rājan nāsti vīryaṃ nare nare
samaṃ tejas tvayā caiva kevalaṃ manujeśvara
20 yāvad eva na saṃbuddhaṃ tāvad eva bhavet tava
viṣahyam etad asmākam ato rājan bravīmi te
21 jahi tvaṃ sadṛśeṣv eva mānaṃ darpaṃ ca māgadha
mā gamaḥ sasutāmātyaḥ sabalaś ca yamakṣayam
22 dambhodbhavaḥ kārtavīrya uttaraś ca bṛhadrathaḥ
śreyaso hy avamanyeha vineśuḥ sabalā nṛpāḥ
23 mumukṣamāṇās tvattaś ca na vayaṃ brāhmaṇa bruvāḥ
śaurir asmi hṛṣīkeśo nṛvīrau pāṇḍavāv imau
24 tvām āhvayāmahe rājan sthiro yudhyasva māgadha
muñca vā nṛpatīn sarvān mā gamas tvaṃ yamakṣayam
25 [j]
nājitān vai narapatīn aham ādadmi kāṃś cana
jitaḥ kaḥ paryavasthātā ko 'tra yo na mayā jitaḥ
26 kṣatriyasyaitad evāhur dharmyaṃ kṛṣṇopajīvanam
vikramya vaśam ānīya kāmato yat samācaret
27 devatārtham upākṛtya rājñaḥ kṛṣṇa kathaṃ bhayāt
aham adya vimuñceyaṃ kṣātraṃ vratam anusmaran
28 sainyaṃ sainyena vyūḍhena eka ekena vā punaḥ
dvābhyāṃ tribhir vā yotsye 'haṃ yugapat pṛthag eva vā
29 [v]
evam uktvā jarāsaṃdhaḥ sahadevābhiṣecanam
ājñāpayat tadā rājā yuyutsur bhīmakarmabhiḥ
30 sa tu senāpatī rājā sasmāra bharatarṣabha
kauśikaṃ citrasenaṃ ca tasmin yuddha upasthite
31 yayos te nāmanī loke haṃseti ḍibhaketi ca
pūrvaṃ saṃkathite pumbhir nṛloke lokasatkṛte
32 taṃ tu rājan vibhuḥ śaurī rājānaṃ balināṃ varam
smṛtvā puruṣaśārdūla śārdūlasamavikramam
33 satyasaṃdho jarāsaṃdhaṃ bhuvi bhīmaparākramam
bhāgam anyasya nirdiṣṭaṃ vadhyaṃ bhūmibhṛd acyutaḥ
34 nātmanātmavatāṃ mukhya iyeṣa madhusūdanaḥ
brahmaṇa ājñāṃ puraskṛtya hantuṃ haladharānujaḥ
na smareyaṃ kadā vairaṃ kṛtaṃ yuṣmābhir ity uta
cintayaṃś ca na paśyāmi bhavatāṃ prati vaikṛtam
2 vaikṛte cāsati kathaṃ manyadhvaṃ mām anāgasam
ariṃ vibrūta tad viprāḥ satāṃ samaya eṣa hi
3 atha dharmopaghātād dhi manaḥ samupatapyate
yo 'nāgasi prasṛjati kṣatriyo 'pi na saṃśayaḥ
4 ato 'nyathācaraṁl loke dharmajñaḥ san mahāvrataḥ
vṛjināṃ gatim āpnoti śreyaso 'py upahanti ca
5 trailokye kṣatradharmād dhi śreyāṃsaṃ sādhu cāriṇām
anāgasaṃ prajānānāḥ pramādād iva jalpatha
6 [vāsu]
kulakāryaṃ mahārāja kaś cid ekaḥ kulodvahaḥ
vahate tanniyogād vai vayam abhyutthitās trayaḥ
7 tvayā copahṛtā rājan kṣatriyā lokavāsinaḥ
tad āgo krūram utpādya manyase kiṃ tv anāgasam
8 rājā rājñaḥ kathaṃ sādhūn hiṃsyān nṛpatisattama
tad rājñaḥ saṃnigṛhya tvaṃ rudrāyopajihīrṣasi
9 asmāṃs tad eno gaccheta tvayā bārhadrathe kṛtam
vayaṃ hi śaktā dharmasya rakṣaṇe dharmacāriṇaḥ
10 manuṣyāṇāṃ samālambho na ca dṛṣṭaḥ kadā cana
sa kathaṃ mānuṣair devaṃ yaṣṭum icchasi śaṃkaram
11 savarṇo hi savarṇānāṃ paśusaṃjñāṃ kariṣyati
ko 'nya evaṃ yathā hi tvaṃ jarāsaṃdha vṛthā matiḥ
12 te tvāṃ jñātikṣayakaraṃ vayam ārtānusāriṇaḥ
jñātivṛddhi nimittārthaṃ viniyantum ihāgatāḥ
13 nāsti loke pumān anyaḥ kṣatriyeṣv iti caiva yat
manyase sa ca te rājan sumahān buddhiviplavaḥ
14 ko hi jānann abhijanam ātmanaḥ kṣatriyo nṛpa
nāviśet svargam atulaṃ raṇānantaram avyayam
15 svargaṃ hy eva samāsthāya raṇayajñeṣu dīkṣitāḥ
yajante kṣatriyā lokāṃs tad viddhi magadhādhipaḥ
16 svargayonir jayo rājan svargayonir mahad yaśaḥ
svargayonis tapo yuddhe mārgaḥ so 'vyabhicāravān
17 eṣa hy aindro vaijayanto guṇo nityaṃ samāhitaḥ
yenāsurān parājitya jagat pāti śatakratuḥ
18 svargam āsthāya kasya syād vigrahitvaṃ yathā tava
māgadhair vipulaiḥ sainyair bāhulya baladarpitaiḥ
19 māvamansthāḥ parān rājan nāsti vīryaṃ nare nare
samaṃ tejas tvayā caiva kevalaṃ manujeśvara
20 yāvad eva na saṃbuddhaṃ tāvad eva bhavet tava
viṣahyam etad asmākam ato rājan bravīmi te
21 jahi tvaṃ sadṛśeṣv eva mānaṃ darpaṃ ca māgadha
mā gamaḥ sasutāmātyaḥ sabalaś ca yamakṣayam
22 dambhodbhavaḥ kārtavīrya uttaraś ca bṛhadrathaḥ
śreyaso hy avamanyeha vineśuḥ sabalā nṛpāḥ
23 mumukṣamāṇās tvattaś ca na vayaṃ brāhmaṇa bruvāḥ
śaurir asmi hṛṣīkeśo nṛvīrau pāṇḍavāv imau
24 tvām āhvayāmahe rājan sthiro yudhyasva māgadha
muñca vā nṛpatīn sarvān mā gamas tvaṃ yamakṣayam
25 [j]
nājitān vai narapatīn aham ādadmi kāṃś cana
jitaḥ kaḥ paryavasthātā ko 'tra yo na mayā jitaḥ
26 kṣatriyasyaitad evāhur dharmyaṃ kṛṣṇopajīvanam
vikramya vaśam ānīya kāmato yat samācaret
27 devatārtham upākṛtya rājñaḥ kṛṣṇa kathaṃ bhayāt
aham adya vimuñceyaṃ kṣātraṃ vratam anusmaran
28 sainyaṃ sainyena vyūḍhena eka ekena vā punaḥ
dvābhyāṃ tribhir vā yotsye 'haṃ yugapat pṛthag eva vā
29 [v]
evam uktvā jarāsaṃdhaḥ sahadevābhiṣecanam
ājñāpayat tadā rājā yuyutsur bhīmakarmabhiḥ
30 sa tu senāpatī rājā sasmāra bharatarṣabha
kauśikaṃ citrasenaṃ ca tasmin yuddha upasthite
31 yayos te nāmanī loke haṃseti ḍibhaketi ca
pūrvaṃ saṃkathite pumbhir nṛloke lokasatkṛte
32 taṃ tu rājan vibhuḥ śaurī rājānaṃ balināṃ varam
smṛtvā puruṣaśārdūla śārdūlasamavikramam
33 satyasaṃdho jarāsaṃdhaṃ bhuvi bhīmaparākramam
bhāgam anyasya nirdiṣṭaṃ vadhyaṃ bhūmibhṛd acyutaḥ
34 nātmanātmavatāṃ mukhya iyeṣa madhusūdanaḥ
brahmaṇa ājñāṃ puraskṛtya hantuṃ haladharānujaḥ
SECTION XX
(Jarasandhta-badha
Parva)
"Krishna
said,--both Hansa and Dimvaka have fallen; Kansa also with all his followers
has been slain. The time hath, therefore come for the destruction of
Jarasandha. He is incapable of being vanquished in battle even by all the
celestials and the Asuras (fighting together). We think, however, that
he should be vanquished in a personal struggle with bare arms. In me is policy,
in Bhima is strength and in Arjuna is triumph; and therefore, as prelude to
performing the Rajasuya, we will certainly achieve the destruction of the ruler
of Magadha.
When we three approach that monarch in secret, and he will, without doubt, be
engaged in an encounter with one of us. From fear of disgrace, from
covetousness, and from pride of strength he will certainly summon Bhima to the
encounter. Like death himself that slays a person however swollen with pride,
the long-armed and mighty Bhimasena will effect the destruction of the king. If
thou knowest my heart, if thou hast any faith in me, then make over to me, as a
pledge, Bhima and Arjuna without loss of time!""Vaisampayana continued,--Thus addressed by the exalted one, Yudhishthira, beholding both Bhima and Arjuna standing with cheerful faces, replied, saying--'O Achyuta, O Achyuta, thou slayer of all enemies, say not so. Thou art the lord of the Pandavas! We are dependent on thee. What thou sayest, O Govinda, is consistent with wise counsels. Thou never leadest those upon whom Prosperity hath turned her back. I who stay under thy command regard that Jarasandha is already slain, that the monarchs confined by him have already been set free, that the Rajasuya hath already been accomplished by me. O lord of the universe, O thou best of persons, watchfully act thou so that this task may be accomplished. Without ye then I dare not live, like a sorrowful man afflicted with disease, and bereft of the three attributes of morality, pleasure and wealth. Partha cannot live without Sauri (Krishna), nor can Sauri live without Partha. Nor is there anything in the world that is unconquerable by these two, viz., Krishna and Arjuna. This handsome Bhima also is the foremost of all persons endued with might. Of great renown, what can he not achieve when with ye two? Troops, when properly led, always do excellent service. A force without a leader hath been called inert by the wise. Forces, therefore, should always be led by experienced commanders. Into places that are low, the wise always conduct the water. Even fishermen cause the water (of tank) to run out through holes. (Experienced leaders always lead their forces noting the loopholes and assailable points of the foe). We shall, therefore, strive to accomplish our purpose following the leadership
p. 45
of Govinda conversant with the science of politics, that personage whose fame hath spread all over the world. For the successful accomplishment of one's purposes one should ever place Krishna in the van, that foremost of personages whose strength consists in wisdom and policy and who possesseth a knowledge of both method and means. For the accomplishment of one's purpose let, therefore, Arjuna, the son of Pritha, follow Krishna the foremost of the Yadavas and let Bhima follow Arjuna. Policy and good fortune and might will (then) bring about success in a matter requiring valour.' Vaisampayana said,--'Thus addressed by Yudhishthira, the trio Krishna, Arjuna and Bhima, all possessed of great energy, set out for Magadha attired in the garb of Snataka Brahmanas of resplendent bodies, and blessed by the agreeable speeches of friends and relatives. Possessed of superior energy and of bodies already like the Sun, the Moon, and the Fire, inflamed with wrath at the sad lot of their relative kings, those bodies of theirs became much more blazing. And the people, beholding Krishna and Arjuna, both of whom had never before been vanquished in battle, with Bhima in the van, all ready to achieve the same task, regarded Jarasandha as already slain. For the illustrious pair (Krishna and Arjuna) were masters that directed every operation (in the universe), as also all acts relating to the morality, wealth, and pleasure of every being. Having set out from the country of the Kurus, they passed through Kuru-jangala and arrived at the charming lake of lotuses. Passing over the hills of Kalakuta, they then went on crossing the Gandaki, the Sadanira (Karatoya), and the Sarkaravarta and the other rivers taking their rise in the same mountains. They then crossed the delightful Sarayu and saw the country of Eastern Kosala. Passing over that country they went to Mithila and then crossing the Mala and Charamanwati, the three heroes crossed the Ganges and the Sone and went on towards the east. At last those heroes of unfaded glory arrived at Magadha in the heart of (the country of) Kushamva. Reaching then the hills of Goratha, they saw the city of Magadha that was always filled with kine and wealth and water and rendered handsome with the innumerable trees standing there.'"
Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
translated by
( I humbly salute to the lotus feet of Sreeman Brahmasri K M Ganguli ji
for the collection )
No comments:
Post a Comment